Sailing: My experience of playing on the sea

Qin Shou traveled to the world of pirates and was born as a five-year-old child

The game starts off with hellish difficulty, with an endless sea, only a piece of wood, and serious injuries.

Just when I thought I was going to die again, the system activated…

He had been on Roger’s ship, on Whitebeard’s ship, and had been to the Navy Headquarters, but he did not belong to any faction.

Roger: “I wanted to turn myself in, but this little bastard wanted to use me in exchange for a bounty. Can you believe it?”

Whitebeard: “The next time that little bastard Marco comes, you’ll be the one guarding the vault!”

When Raynor came to play with the Whitebeard Pirates again, he found that he couldn’t get into the vault, so he grabbed a captain and soared into the sky, heading straight for the Marine Headquarters.

Whitebeard roared: “You’re going too far, little bastard!”

Renault continued flying without looking back. He was a bounty hunter now. Was it too much to catch pirates?

From then on, Renault started a life of improving his strength, looking for fallen girls, and playing the game of nurturing.

When the story begins, he already has several young wives around him, who are not only powerful but also beautiful!

Sailing: My experience of playing on the sea
Chapter 1: Get Tornado’s Super Power at the Beginning
[Unknown Sea Area in the Pirate World]There was a large wooden board floating on the sea surface, which looked like the wreckage of a ship. On the board lay a child who looked only four or five years old.
The wooden board and the child came from nowhere.
I don’t know where it will drift to.
Qin Shou slowly opened his eyes, feeling as if his entire body had been hit by a truck. Not only was his entire body in pain, but he also felt powerless. “What the hell! I just drank a few bottles of horse urine for my birthday, but why do I feel like I was raped by a couple of 200-pound rich women?”
(It’s just a metaphor. The author has never had this kind of experience. Don’t think too much about it.)
Qin Shou looked at the colorful sky and his body floating with the waves, and gradually realized that something was wrong. Who can see the sky with just his eyes open? Whose bed is so hard yet moves?
Qin Shou used his limited physical strength to struggle to sit up. This simple action, which was usually as easy as eating and drinking, used up all his physical strength at this moment.
Qin Shou looked at the endless sea around him and said to himself in confusion: “My home is tens of thousands of miles away from the sea. I opened my eyes and found myself drifting on the sea. Am I not awake yet?”
When Qin Shou heard his own voice, his eyes widened in disbelief: “Fuck! How could my cute voice be so stupid?”
“Ah~~~~Ah~~~~”
Before Qin Shou had time to think about it, he suddenly felt as if his head was about to explode. A sudden pain came over him, and he screamed, then fell straight down and fainted.
Time passed by minute by minute, and no one knew how long it had been. Qin Shou showed a look of pain on his face, and he gradually woke up.
Qin Beast did not open his eyes immediately, but was digesting the extra memories in his mind. It turned out that he was no longer on Blue Star, but his soul had traveled to the body of a five-year-old boy in the pirate world.
The little boy’s name is Afaku Reno. He was the one who managed to survive by climbing onto the wooden planks when he encountered a shipwreck with his parents. The others must have met with misfortune!
Although Afaku Renault managed to survive, there was no village or shop in the sea, and it was impossible for a five-year-old child to survive. He eventually starved to death at sea, so the Qin Beast traveled through time and space to his body.
As for how Qin Shou died, he himself had no idea. He was celebrating his birthday with a group of friends last night. He drank too much and when he opened his eyes he was already here. He probably died from drinking too much!
After Qin Beast digested the memories, his face became more and more ugly. He was in a very bad condition now. Not only was he injured, but he was also extremely hungry. If he couldn’t find an island or a ship in a short time, he would probably die in this cruel sea like his predecessor.
Qin Shou thought of the novels he had read in his previous life. All the protagonists who traveled through time and space had grandfathers or systems. Would he also have a system? Thinking of this, Qin Shou called out tentatively.
“system?”
[Ding! Detected that the host triggered the system prematurely][The Wanjie check-in lottery system… starts in advance][The Wanjie check-in lottery system is starting up][1…20%…50%…100%]When Qin Shou heard the sound ringing in his head, he looked ecstatic. He didn’t expect that he could actually call out a system.
From now on, he, Qin Shou, is also a man with a system!
However, his current body is called Afaku Reno. Will he use his previous name or his current name in the future?
I’d better follow the local customs and use my predecessor’s name. From now on, I will be called Afaku Renault!
[Ding! Congratulations to the host, the system has started successfully]“Okay! System, let me introduce you to all the functions you have!”
[Check-in function: The check-in task needs to be triggered by the host himself. The check-in target may be a person, an address, or a force.][The greater the difficulty, the richer the rewards. Every time you complete a check-in task, in addition to the rewards, you will also be awarded an extra chance to draw a lottery.][Lottery function: Not too fancy, one lottery of 100 million Baileys, the prizes include items from this world as well as items from all the heavens and worlds][System Mall: Not Activated]Qin Beast is wrong, it should be called Renault now.
After listening to the introduction of the system, Renault roughly understood how to use the system. The punch-in task needs to be triggered. It is estimated that the punch-in task will be triggered only when encountering plot characters or arriving at certain places.
Don’t even think about the lottery function now. Not only is he penniless but he’s also seriously injured. Where would he get 100 million Pele for the lottery?
[Host Personal Attributes Panel]【Name: Afaku Renault】
Age: 5
【Body: 2】(Adults: 10)
[Strength: 2] (Adults: 10)
[Speed: 3] (Adults 10)
[Spirit: 10] (Adults: 10)
[Skills: None][Weapon: None][Ability: None][Evaluation: A weakling in combat, seriously injured]Could this be the legendary “three-no” person? His physical fitness, strength, and speed are the same as those of a normal child.
When Renault saw the attribute panel that popped up at the end, he almost shed tears of sadness. It was difficult for him to survive on land with this body, let alone in this cruel ocean. God was going to kill me!
Renault rested for a while in confusion, and then he remembered that in the novels of his previous life, the system always gave out gift packs for novices, so he asked the system directly, “Wise and powerful system, other people’s systems all give out gift packs for novices, so you should have one too, right?”
This system won’t tell you unless you ask. If he hadn’t called out on a whim just now, he wouldn’t know when this system would be activated!
[Ding! Newbie gift pack has been distributed][Host, do you want to open the novice gift pack? ]“Open it! Open it! Open it quickly!”
When Renault heard that there really was a novice gift package, he was overjoyed and quickly urged the system to open the gift package.
Whether he can survive on the sea depends on whether this novice gift pack is powerful enough!
[Newbie gift pack is opening][Congratulations to the host for obtaining Tornado’s superpowers][Congratulations to the host for obtaining; infinite mental power]“Shit! With these two rewards, I can finally leave this damn ocean!”
When Renault saw the two rewards, he was so happy that he almost jumped up.
“Hiss…it hurts…it hurts!”
Renault forgot that he was still injured. In his excitement, he wanted to get up, which affected his internal injuries and made him scream in pain.
[Host, do you want to know if you can integrate superpowers and mental power? ]“Just fuse it for me!”
Renault has also watched the anime One Punch Man. Tornado’s superpowers are indeed very strong, and using these superpowers requires mental strength. These two novice gift packs seem to be a set.
If he was only given superpowers but no mental power, with his ordinary mental power, he would probably fall into the sea after just a short while of flying out!
Dear readers, please support my new book!
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Punch-in mission target appears (old version)
[Begins to integrate superpowers and mental power][Ding! Congratulations to the host, fusion is successful]Renault raised his hand in confusion to check. He thought that fusing superpowers and mental power would be extremely painful, but he didn’t expect the fusion to be so simple.
He now has more energy in his body, and his mind is more than a hundred times clearer and more flexible than usual.
He can mobilize the energy in his body at will. He has seen Tornado use this superpower, so he doesn’t need to learn it. He just needs to familiarize himself with it before he can use it.
Renault looked at the colorful sky, clenched his fists and said to himself: “First get familiar with the superpowers, and then find a nearby island!”
His superpower consumes his mental energy, and his mental energy is infinite, so as long as he is familiar with the superpower, he can leave here immediately and look for a place with an island or a ship.
Renault did not use his superpowers to cover his entire body and make himself float at the beginning, because he was seriously injured and could not withstand the hard work.
Renault placed his training target in the sea. The sea water around him floated up in clumps, and the surface of the sea water was covered with a layer of green energy. Obviously, this was Renault’s super power telekinesis.
(This superpower is called telekinesis. Let’s unify it and just call it telekinesis from now on. Otherwise, those who haven’t seen it probably won’t understand it.) After Renault became familiar with controlling the floating of sea water, he turned his attention to the fish in the sea. He pulled fish of different sizes out of the sea and suspended them in the air.
After Renault became familiar with making living things float, he withdrew his telekinesis. However, he picked out a few fish that looked delicious and used telekinesis to pull the fish to his side.
He was so hungry that he felt dizzy, and there were no islands or boats nearby, so he could only eat sashimi to fill his stomach before looking for an island.
Renault took a few bites of the fish, frowned and said to himself, “Sashimi without seasoning is so unpalatable!”
Although raw fish is fishy and unpalatable, she has to eat it now because she is afraid that she will faint from hunger if she doesn’t eat. Fainting in the sea is not a fun thing!
In a meaningless situation, if a bigger fish jumps out or he encounters a slightly bigger wave, he may drown in the sea.
Just as Renault was eating sashimi, a huge pirate ship was slowly approaching him on the sea about a thousand meters away.
At this time, there were two men standing on the deck of the pirate ship, near the bow. One of them had a long beard and was looking through a telescope, while the blond man next to him was looking at him in confusion.
It turned out that this was the ship of Roger’s pirate group, and the two people on the deck were Roger and Rayleigh.
The reason why Rayleigh looked at Roger in confusion was that a minute ago Roger suddenly asked everyone to turn the boat around and sail towards this side.
Roger didn’t explain to everyone what was going on. He just looked forward with a telescope, as if he was looking at something.
Seeing that he had no intention of putting down the telescope to explain, Rayleigh could only ask with a puzzled look on his face: “What is that thing in front of Roger?”
After hearing Rayleigh’s question, Roger finally put down the telescope and replied, “It’s nothing, just a child in distress.”
As Roger spoke, he handed the telescope to Rayleigh and said, “That guy is very interesting. You’ll know when you see him!”
Lei took the telescope doubtfully and looked in the direction Roger pointed. He immediately saw a child sitting on a wooden board, gnawing on a fish about the same size as him.
When Rayleigh saw this, his mouth twitched and he said speechlessly: “Only a guy like you would find this interesting!”
When Roger heard Rayleigh’s words, he knew that Rayleigh didn’t understand what he meant, so he stopped beating around the bush and said bluntly, “That kid looks only four or five years old. He not only survived a shipwreck, but also caught a fish that was almost as big as himself. Isn’t such a kid interesting?”
Roger’s Observation Haki just accidentally saw Renault, and then he saw this scene through the telescope, and then he decided to come over to rescue him.
If it was just an ordinary victim, Roger would save him, but he would not be so proactive.
Rayleigh also understood what Roger meant by this time. He watched for a while and commented: “This kid is really good. If he grows up, he will probably be a powerful man with a great reputation in the sea!”
When Rayleigh saw that the clothes Renault was wearing were already dry and the way he ate fish, he concluded that a long time had passed since Renault’s death, but he was still alive, so he gave him such a high evaluation.
At this time, Renault had already eaten one-third of the fish, which was almost as big as him. He stopped only when he could not eat any more.
Looking at the results of his battle, Raynor could not help but sigh: “It is said that people in the pirate world are big eaters. Except for skin, they are just stomachs. It turns out that they don’t mention eating!”
He ate one third of a fish that was almost the same size as him, and he didn’t even know where it went. It might be that he digested the food quickly and digested it while eating. This is the only explanation that makes sense.
[Ding! The host has a new check-in task][For details, please go to the taskbar to view]“Oh! Finally the mission has arrived?!”
When Renault heard there was a new punch-in task, he wanted to jump up again with joy. However, when he thought of the lesson just now, he killed the idea abruptly. He had not forgotten the excruciating pain he had just experienced!
“System, open the taskbar for me!”
The reason why Renault was so happy was because of his previous guess that the check-in mission would only be triggered when he was close to the target, and the presence of a mission didn’t mean that there was an island or a ship nearby, right?
[Task 1: Please board the Roger Pirates and stay on the ship for half a month to complete the check-in task]After reading the mission details, Renault looked around the sea and saw a small black dot a few hundred meters away, approaching him, as if it was heading straight for him.
Renault thought about the pirates on that ship. Almost all of them were strong men. It was not surprising that he was here.
Renault stopped thinking about this and stayed where he was, waiting for their ship to approach, and began to study the mission again in his mind.
Seeing that the check-in task lasted for half a month, we had to find a way to board the ship, and then find a way to stay on the ship temporarily.
Renault originally thought that punching in would only take a moment, but he didn’t expect there to be a time limit, which made the task several times more difficult!
Thinking of this, Renault couldn’t help but ask the system: “Does every punch-in task in the system take so long?”
[Different targets have different check-in times. The longest one is the address check-in, followed by the faction check-in, and then the character check-in]【Address check-in: January】
[Faction Check-in: Half Moon]【Character check-in: Moment】
Please give me flowers, please give me monthly votes, please give me reviews.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3: Set a small goal first and cultivate a few young wives (old version)
When Renault saw the time to punch in at the address, he rolled his eyes speechlessly. He felt that this system should not be called a punch-in system. It might as well be renamed the jail system. How the hell does one punch in on a monthly basis?
Thinking of this, Renault asked the system unhappily: “What should I do if the system triggers a punch-in task and I don’t want to do it?”
The check-in tasks for these characters are fine, as they only take a moment to complete, but the check-ins for forces and addresses take so long. If he triggers some check-in tasks for the enemy’s lair in the future, will he have to stay in the enemy’s lair for half a month or a month?
[Host, don’t worry. It doesn’t matter if you don’t do the punch-in tasks. The tasks you don’t do will be accumulated. You can do them when you want to, and it will not affect the triggering of subsequent punch-in tasks.]Renault felt relieved after listening to the system’s explanation. Fortunately, it was not the kind of system that forced him to complete the task. This system was quite friendly!
Punch-in tasks can be accumulated, which means that he can do them when he wants to and not do them if he doesn’t want to. If a task in the enemy’s lair is triggered, and he is not strong enough to survive in there for that long, then he can wait until he is strong enough to do the task.
Just as Renault was communicating with the system, the ship of Roger’s pirate group came closer and stopped a few meters away from the wooden board where he was sitting.
Renault also saw the approaching pirate ship, and saw Rayleigh and Roger standing on the bow looking at him. Before he figured out their purpose, he decided to listen to what they said first.
Seeing that Renault was so young but didn’t cry or make a fuss when he was in trouble, and even caught fish by himself, Roger originally wanted to see if this kid would ask him for help so as to satisfy his bad taste, but looking at the current situation, his bad taste is probably going to be ruined!
Thinking of this, Roger could only helplessly ask first: “Boy, you were in distress and saw the ship coming, why didn’t you ask me for help?”
When Renault heard Roger’s words, he showed a look of contempt and replied: “If it was a navy ship or a merchant ship, I would definitely ask for help, but you are a pirate, who knows what you are up to?”
“If you came here just to capture me and sell me, wouldn’t I be walking into a trap if I asked you for help?”
Reno said this on purpose. Although there was not much description of Roger’s pirate group in the anime, a person who could become the Pirate King should not be sold out. He said this just to arouse their interest.
The reason why Renault wanted to arouse their interest was because he wanted to stay on the ship to complete the mission. Although Roger would rescue him if he didn’t do so, he would probably be let off the ship when they reached the next island.
If you want to stay on the boat, you must not only make others think you are interesting, but also make others think you are worthy of staying on the boat.
After all, Roger and his crew are pirates. Although they are not bad people, they are definitely not good people. He still remembers that Roger destroyed another country because of a crew member.
Renault was a One Piece fan in his previous life. He had forgotten a lot of the plots he had watched before, but after integrating infinite mental power, he remembered all the plots he had watched, including the information about Roger.
“Hahahahaha hiccups…”
“You’re such a funny little guy!”
Roger’s laughter attracted other members on the boat, and they all leaned over the railing and looked at Renault with interest.
Roger laughed for a long time before he stopped. He assured with a look of disdain on his face, “I am the Pirate King Gol D. Roger. How could I possibly do such a low-level thing? You must be injured, right? Come up first and let Crocus take a look.”
When Renault heard the word “Pirate King”, he was stunned. Roger is now the Pirate King, so could they have just returned from Rahudel?
Thinking of this, Renault glanced at the other people on the boat, and sure enough, he did not see Shanks and Buggy.
Now that the plot has developed to this point, it won’t be long before Roger’s Pirates disband. Please let me complete the mission before disbanding!
Seeing Reno standing there in a daze, Roger thought that he was frightened by his name, so he explained, “Boy, although we are famous pirates in the sea, we still have our bottom line. We won’t do anything to a little guy like you, so just come up boldly without worry!”
Roger had already said this, and Renault felt that it was enough, so he did not delay any further and climbed up along the ladder they had lowered.
He did not use telekinesis to fly up. Although he knew that these people would not harm him, he should not have the intention to harm others and he should always be on guard against others!
After Renault climbed up, he was taken to a room by the ship’s doctor Kurokas for treatment. The others also dispersed and went about their business.
Although the others were full of curiosity about the child, they all knew that now was not the time to ask questions. For pirates like them who lived on the edge of a knife, it was not difficult to find that Renault was seriously injured.
After checking Renault’s injuries, Kurokas looked at him in surprise and said, “You have nine external injuries and three broken ribs. It’s a miracle that you survived!”
“And you’ve been injured for about three days. How did you, a little kid of four or five years old, survive in this cruel ocean?”
Renault just glanced at the old man and had no intention of paying attention to him. It was not that he did not want to pay attention to the old man, but he simply could not answer this question. Should he tell him that the previous incarnation of this body had died once?
Even if he said it, I guess no one would believe it!
So keeping silent was the best option for him.
Seeing that Renault was unwilling to answer, Kurokas did not continue to ask, but began to treat his wounds and connect his broken ribs.
Just now, Kurokas gave Renault a bowl of medicine, and then he couldn’t feel the pain in his body. I guess this is the anesthetic in this world!
While Kurokas was dealing with the situation, Renault was finally able to calm down and think about what he should do next.
Before, I was only thinking about how to survive on the sea. Now that I have escaped from the predicament, it is time to think about what I should do in the future.
His punch-in mission would require him to run around everywhere, and joining any faction would limit his growth, so joining any faction would be directly rejected.
Besides, he is only five years old now. Although his telekinesis is powerful, his physical fitness and stamina are his weaknesses. He can first become a bounty hunter or something like that, complete more punch-in tasks, and then improve his strength.
After my strength improves, I will see what to do next, but that will probably be a long time in the future.
The most important thing right now is to improve your strength. If you have time, go and save those fallen girls. It’s also nice to play around in cultivating them!
After all, there is not much in the world of pirates, but there are a lot of fallen girls, such as Boa Hancock, Nico Robin, Nami, and Rebecca, they all became famous beauties in the future!
Set a small goal first and raise a few young wives!
In fact, improving strength is secondary. Renault’s ultimate goal is to develop his abilities. Of course, he will never admit to this!
“Hehehe…”
Renault couldn’t help laughing out loud when he thought about the happy sexual life in the future with women on both sides.
Seeing him grinning foolishly, Kurokas thought with a worried look on his face: Could it be that he has made this kid stupid?
Dear readers, the early data of a new book is very important.
I would like to ask all the readers for a favor here!
——Please give me flowers——Please give me a monthly ticket——Please give me comments.
I would like to ask all readers to leave a footprint in the comment section.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4: When you get old, I will kill you (old version)
【New World Unknown Sea】
A huge pirate ship is sailing on the sea.
Some people on the boat were busy, while others gathered together to drink and chat leisurely.
The pirates on this ship are the Roger Pirates who just returned from Rahoudel.
Five days have passed since Renault came on board.
They had been sailing on the sea for the past five days, and had not encountered any islands or other pirate groups.
Although Renault was rescued by Roger and was no longer in danger of life, he had a very bad time these days, which can only be described as horrible.
“After cleaning the room inside, little Renault, make sure to wipe the plywood clean as well!” Roger said with a smile when he saw Renault coming out.
When Renault heard Roger’s words, black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and cursed: “You bastards, you are exploiting child laborers, and they are injured child laborers. Don’t you feel guilty for doing this?”
“Hahahaha burp…”
Renault’s fierce look and cute voice made all the pirates on the deck laugh. Every one of them laughed so hard that they couldn’t straighten their backs.
Jabba: “Hahahaha… This kid is so interesting. He actually asked us if our conscience hurts!”
Roger: “Hahahaha… you little brat, do you know what conscience is?”
Kozuki Oden: “Little Renault, wait until you are weaned, then ask us if we will feel guilty!”
The cadres gathered on the plywood, laughing so hard that they couldn’t straighten their backs, and mocked Renault unscrupulously.
Ever since Renault’s injuries stabilized and he was able to walk normally three days ago, these bastards have assigned him all kinds of things to do.
It was obvious that they were a group of grown men who didn’t know how to clean, and they even called it exercising their bodies. If he hadn’t seen that the ship hadn’t been cleaned for a long time, he would have really believed them.
I guess in the past, cleaning was done by Shanks and Buggy. Recently, there was no one to clean the house because Buggy was sick and not on the boat. It seems that this is not the first time they have exploited child labor. No wonder they are so skilled at it.
Seeing them collectively mocking him, Renault was so angry that he threatened, “I can’t beat you now, so I’ll let you go for now. When you’re too old to walk, I’ll kill you!”
“This kid is so interesting!”
Renault’s harsh words not only failed to make them take it seriously, but also resulted in their even more unscrupulous ridicule.
Rayleigh: “Little Renault, if you have ambition, I support you!”
When Renault heard what Rayleigh said and saw that he was trying to hold back his laughter and his face turned red, he cursed in his heart: If your shoulders weren’t shaking and your face looked a little more normal when you said this, I might have actually believed it!
Renault glared at them fiercely, then ignored these asshole uncles and turned around to continue busying himself with mopping the floor.
Now I’ll let you guys show off for a while, and then I’ll take revenge after I complete the mission. Although I’m no match for them in a fight now, it’s not too much to take some of the things in the treasure house with you when you leave, right?
You have to know that he has a system space, which is more than enough to hold their treasures. When I leave, I will take all the treasures with me, leaving them nothing but underwear.
Revenge does not necessarily require fighting, especially when you cannot win. If I cannot beat you, I will make you sick to death… hehe!
It’s decided!
Now that I can go anywhere while cleaning, I will first find out where they keep the treasures in the vault. When I leave, I can load the treasures into the system space and take them all away without anyone noticing.
Renault was mopping the floor while making some calculations in his mind. His little figure was jumping up and down on the boat, busying himself.
When he finished wiping the splints, he looked like he had just been pulled out of the water, slumped over the railing and looking at the sea.
Just as Renault was staring at the sea in a trance, Rayleigh came over and sat on the railing, looking at him and asked, “Little Renault, what are your plans for the future?”
After getting to know each other over the past few days, Rayleigh and the others also knew that Renault’s family encountered a shipwreck and he was the only one left, so he asked this question.
Renault pretended to think for a while before turning to Rayleigh and answering, “I have nowhere to go now. Let’s take it one step at a time.”
Of course he wanted to stay on the ship, after all, the clock-in task was not completed yet, but he couldn’t bring it up directly, otherwise it would seem too deliberate, and people who didn’t know would think he had some other purpose!
Plus, the Roger Pirates are very sensitive right now. After all, they just came back from Rahoudel, so they can’t help but think too much!
If I let them suspect that I am a member of the World Government, I will probably never be able to complete this mission in my lifetime!
Other missions can be done next time, but there is only one chance to complete this mission for the Roger Pirates because they will be disbanded soon.
Rayleigh looked at Renault for a long time before saying to him, “Then you should stay on the ship for the time being. However, this ship won’t sail forever, so you’d better make plans early!”
After Rayleigh finished speaking, he didn’t care whether Renault understood or not, and left directly to go find other cadres to continue drinking.
Renault looked at Rayleigh’s back and thought secretly in his heart: Judging from what Renault said, he should have known that Roger wanted to disband the pirate group, but judging from the expressions of others, they probably don’t know about this yet.
“Little Renault, come here for a moment. I’ll check your body.” Just when Renault was lost in thought, the ship’s doctor, Kurokas, suddenly shouted at him.
“Here it comes!”
Renault responded and trotted over.
Kurokas would check his body several times a day. After all, he was too young and was abused by a group of uncles every day, so his injuries could recur at any time.
Kurokas had advised everyone on the ship more than once to let Renault do less, after all, he was still injured.
However, when these bastards faced Kurokas, they promised everything, but then they turned around and forgot about it completely. They still ordered Renault as they should, and did not treat Renault as a five-year-old child at all.
After some examination, Kurokas found that Renault did not have any signs of a recurrence of his old injury due to overwork.
After checking that there was nothing wrong, Kulokas said in a serious tone, “Although your external injuries are almost healed, the ribs that were reattached have not yet grown back. Don’t do any heavy work recently. Let those bastards do any heavy work. They are too idle anyway.”
Renault nodded and replied, “I see. Thank you, Dr. Kulokas. If everything is ok, I will go back first.”
“Alright! Let’s go back!”
Renault thanked him and walked out.
Kurokas was really nice to him, and he wanted to listen to him and do less work, but those bastards were either ordering him around or on their way to order him around.
When she has free time, she either mocks him or teases him.
If those bastards had been nice to him, he wouldn’t have thought of ways to cheat them, so it’s not that he has no conscience, but that those bastards are not human!
Chapter 5: Renault, who speaks the truth to people and lies to ghosts (old version)
………………………………
After Renault came out from Kurokas, he saw the cadres drinking and bragging on the plywood, and Roger was also squeezed in the crowd.
Only Reilly did not go over to join in the fun. Instead, he seemed to be preoccupied with something, and sat alone on the other side drinking from a wine gourd.
Renault went straight back to his room and found a pen and a notebook, which he and the others on the ship had asked for.
He wanted these papers and pens not to write a diary or any navigation records, but to use them to record things like practicing domineering aura.
He is still young and cannot practice these things now, but he will definitely need them in the future, and his future wives will definitely need them too.
“Future young wives, your future husbands are so good to you and always consider you in everything. You must compensate me well in the future!” Someone muttered shamelessly.
“…da…da…da…”
Renault got the paper and pen and walked out of the room. He trotted behind Rayleigh with his short legs, climbed up the railing with great effort and sat down beside him.
Rayleigh looked at the kid next to him, then looked at the paper and pen in his hand, and asked in confusion: “Why are you holding the paper and pen? You shouldn’t be able to read at your age, right?”
Although people in this world mature very precociously, it still takes time to learn knowledge. At Renault’s age, he probably hasn’t even started learning knowledge yet, so how could he possibly learn to read!
Of course, Rayleigh would never have thought that the little guy in front of him had the soul of an adult living in his body. Not to mention the small problem of literacy, Renault was probably far ahead of him in all aspects except strength and experience.
Renault had already thought of an excuse, and when he heard his question, he answered directly and smugly: “I have been a famous child prodigy since I was young. I can learn anything at once, so literacy is just a piece of cake.”
Rayleigh had traveled all over the sea with Roger and had seen all kinds of people, so he did not doubt Renault’s words. After all, after spending a few days together, he also felt that this little guy was very extraordinary.
Seeing that Rayleigh seemed to believe what he said, Renault immediately pretended to admire him and said, “Rayleigh, since your captain is the Pirate King, you should all be very strong, right?”
Rayleigh saw Renault’s eyes sparkling and he was looking at him with admiration, which made him unable to adapt for a moment, so he could only respond dryly.
“Hmm… it’s okay!”
Renault has always been a little brat. He doesn’t like anyone except the ship’s doctor, Kurokas.
Reilly thought secretly in his heart: Normally when I communicate with this little guy, we are basically quarreling, but today he suddenly appears to be admiring me. There must be something wrong when things are abnormal. This little guy is probably up to something bad again!
Renault didn’t know what Rayleigh was thinking, and still said with an admiring look: “The Pirate King is the most powerful pirate. Your captain is the Pirate King, so are you the most powerful pirates?”
Rayleigh did not answer Renault’s words, but looked at Renault with a teasing expression, as if to say, you keep pretending.
Renault knew that Rayleigh had seen through his little thoughts, and cursed in his heart: Damn, he can even see through this, can’t I pretend to be like him?
Renault just pretended that there was nothing wrong with him. If he had gone back to his previous life, he would have probably won the golden man. If Rayleigh didn’t know his character, he might have really believed what he said.
But Renault had been with the people on the ship for several days, and these people were now familiar with his character. According to Renault’s character, it was impossible for him to admire them, so Rayleigh knew at a glance that he was pretending.
If someone said that Renault wanted to kill them, they would believe it without hesitation, but if someone said that Renault worshipped them, they would not believe it even if they were beaten to death.
“…cough…cough…”
In order to avoid embarrassment, Renault coughed tactically and stopped trying to hide his words. He said bluntly, “Well… I saw that you guys are so powerful, so I wanted to learn from you how to become stronger!”
When Rayleigh heard that Rayno just wanted him to teach him how to practice, he asked speechlessly, “You just want me to teach you how to practice. What’s the big deal? You can just say it directly. Aren’t you tired of hiding it?”
Just now, Renault was the Pirate King and acted so abnormally, which really made him think of bad things. After all, they are very sensitive now, and the World Government Navy may deal with them at any time, so he can’t help but think about it!
Renault heard his words, scratched his head and said awkwardly: “I thought these are the foundation of your livelihood, you would not pass them to me easily, so I did that!”
When Rayleigh heard his sophistry, he cursed speechlessly, “What a bullshit foundation for survival. Most of the cultivation methods on the sea are similar. The reason why some are strong and some are weak is because of different personal efforts and experiences…”
Rayleigh paused for a moment, then continued to explain: “But having an experienced and powerful person to teach you can indeed help you avoid many detours.”
After listening to Rayleigh’s explanation, Renault finally understood what was going on.
In his previous life, he saw that Rayleigh taught Luffy for two years and made him so strong that his strength directly surpassed the supernovas of the same level as him two years ago. He thought there was some special training method!
It turns out that’s the halo of the protagonist!
Renault was a little disappointed when he thought of this, but he did not give up the intention of seeking advice. He looked at Rayleigh and said flatteringly: “Uncle Rayleigh, there is no way to practice, but it would be good to take fewer detours. Just teach me everything you can!”
Although they didn’t have the cultivation secrets he wanted, the cultivation experience of these old guys was no different from those cultivation secrets.
You have to know that in this world, most of the cultivation is done by one’s own gradual exploration. Only forces like the navy have a set of cultivation systems. Most pirates rely on themselves to slowly explore through battles.
When Rayleigh saw Renault approaching with a flattering look on his face, he pushed his little head away and said unhappily, “When there is something, you know how to call me uncle, and when there is nothing, you just call me old bastard. Who did you learn all this from?”
When Renault heard this, he immediately showed a smug look and replied: “I am a famous child prodigy in our village. Why do I need to learn these simple skills?”
He had worked as a salesperson for a while in his previous life. So, the ability to speak differently to different people and to different people, wouldn’t it be easy for him to do it?
Chapter 6: After using every possible means, I finally got the cultivation method as I wished (old version)
……………………………………
Seeing his smug look, Rayleigh said sarcastically, “Since you are so powerful, you should be able to learn cultivation without a teacher, so just figure it out on your own!”
Renault rolled his eyes speechlessly when he heard this. Although he had read the original novel, there were very few plots about cultivation.
I don’t know how much time I would waste if I tried to figure out the method of cultivation from these few words. Now that I have the ready-made method, why should I go through the trouble of figuring it out on my own?
Wouldn’t it be nice for him to use this time to do the check-in task?
Rayleigh must be taken down today. He doesn’t want to be like the protagonists in the early stages, upgrading while being beaten. It’s no exaggeration to say that Luffy and the others’ strength in the early stages was gained by being beaten.
Thinking of this, Renault could only shamelessly continue to ask for advice: “Oh! Uncle Rayleigh, I am just a little clever. I can’t be compared with you in cultivation!”
Renault said this, but in his heart he said: Now that I have a request from you, I will let you be proud for a while!
Rayleigh glanced at the little weasel next to him, then shook his head and said, “You are still too young now. Training will do you more harm than good, so you should just go and play by yourself!”
Renault raised the pen and paper in his hand, squinted his eyes and said with a smile: “Of course I know that I can’t practice now, but it doesn’t mean that I can’t practice in the future, so tell me, I will record it first, and then practice when I can.”
Rayleigh didn’t want to do such a troublesome thing, so he just casually said: “I’m here and I won’t run away. When you can practice, come to me again!”
When Renault heard this, he knew that Rayleigh was just trying to fool him. If he didn’t know that Roger’s pirate group would be disbanded soon, he would have really believed this old guy’s lies.
What Renault really wanted was a method to cultivate his domineering power, but he was too young to cultivate such power, so he prepared paper and pen early in the morning with the purpose of recording the method of cultivation.
It’s not like he hadn’t thought about going to the Sabaody Archipelago to find Rayleigh in the future, but with a time traveler like him around, no one could guarantee whether the plot would change, so the best way was to write it down directly in a small notebook.
Raynor couldn’t say openly that the pirate group would be disbanded soon, so he could only resort to rogue tactics and said, “You just told me to make plans early, and now I’m doing what you said, you can’t just ignore me!”
“To teach others, one must first lead by example. What you did is wrong. Was everything you said before just bullshit?”
“…Blah blah…Blah blah…”
Renault leaned close to his ear and said a lot of things, using both emotional and logical methods to the fullest extent.
Rayleigh was so annoyed by Renault that he rolled his eyes. He pushed his little head away and cursed with a dark face: “You little bastard, stop it. Why didn’t I realize that you are so shameless before?”
After being pushed away by him, Renault started to move closer again, laughing heartlessly: “I’ve heard a saying before, people need face like trees need bark, and people without shame are invincible!”
Rayleigh looked at the heartless Renault and was so angry that he wanted to chop him to death with a knife. Is this little bastard’s mouth poisonous?
I really don’t know what kind of growing environment can allow a five-year-old kid to be so talkative, with a lot of big principles and even the ability to make the dead come alive.
What he found most incredible was that when he was bombarded with Renault’s truths just now, he felt a sense of guilt in his heart, as if he had really done something wrong.
Rayleigh couldn’t stand being annoyed by him, so he could only agree unhappily: “I can explain to you the experience of cultivation, as well as the method of cultivating domineering. I will only explain it once. I don’t care whether you can understand it or not. After that, you little bastard, don’t bother me again!”
“Yes, Master Rayleigh!”
When Renault heard that he finally agreed, he immediately changed his tone and called him Master. His little mouth was so sweet that people who didn’t know him really thought he was a good boy. Only people who were familiar with him knew that this guy was definitely a little devil.
“Don’t call me Master, I’m not worthy of being your Master!”
When Rayleigh heard Renault calling him Master, he immediately corrected him, as if he was afraid that Renault would rely on him in the future.
Rayleigh really had this thought in his mind. He was annoyed like this just after teaching him once. What would happen if he were his master?
“Okay, Uncle Rayleigh!”
Renault was just happy when he called out this just now. You don’t want to be my master, and I don’t want to be your apprentice either!
Next, Rayleigh began to talk about his experience in cultivation, and Renault listened attentively, determined not to miss any small details.
After Rayleigh started talking about his cultivation experience, the two stopped bickering. Renault just listened quietly and wrote down his cultivation experience in a small notebook.
The members of Roger’s pirate group were still drinking on the deck, and their ship was heading towards the island where Shanks was. They were going to pick up Shanks and Buggy, which was the agreement they made when they set out.
They were not far from their destination now, and it wouldn’t take long for them to reach the island where Shanks and the others were.
As the Roger Pirates were slowly sailing back, what they didn’t know was that danger was right on their way, waiting for them to fall into the trap.
【Blue Star Island】
This is the island where Shanks and his companions are now.
Due to Buggy’s illness and some other reasons, they did not follow Roger to Rahoudel, but stayed on the island waiting for Roger and others to return.
At this time, it is at the “port” by the sea.
There were two teenage boys squatting there, one with a red clown nose and the other with red hair. Both were looking at the sea in front of them, as if they were waiting for someone to come back.
They just stayed here, and did not follow Shanks and Buggy to Rahoudel. They are waiting for the return of Roger’s pirate group.
Shanks, who was squatting and looking at the sea, suddenly stood up and patted Buggy on the shoulder. He looked at the sea level in the distance with a serious face and said, “Bucky, do you feel something is wrong?”
Buggy raised his head and looked at Shanks, asking in confusion: “The sea is calm as far as I can see, there’s nothing wrong!”
Shanks did not relax after hearing what Buggy said, and still looked at the sea level with a serious face, because the waves coming from the sea were not in pieces, but in the shape of strips…
Chapter 7: Funny and hilarious Bucky (old version)
…………………………………………
Shanks looked around the sea again and found that it was the same on both sides. He guessed that it was the same behind, with waves everywhere.
The more I looked at his expression, the uglier it became. There was only one possibility for the appearance of waves in this shape, and that was that something in the distance had changed the shape of the waves, and in the sea there were only fish and ships on the surface.
The fish in the sea will not cause this phenomenon, so there are only boats left, and there are quite a few of them. It seems that they have been surrounded!
Thinking of this, Shanks said to Buggy with a grim expression: “Baki, quickly use Den Den Mushi to contact the captain. We may be surrounded by enemies now, and the enemies have not attacked us. It seems that their real target is the captain and his men!”
“Where…where? Where is the enemy?”
When Buggy heard that they were surrounded, he was so scared that his body broke into pieces. His head flew into the sky and he looked around frantically, asking stutteringly as he looked around.
Buggy’s entire body broke into pieces and fell to the ground, with only his head flying in the air, which looked very funny.
Shanks was no longer surprised to see Buggy so scared. This funny scene would happen every time he encountered an enemy.
But things are different now. In the past, when Roger and others were here, he was in the mood to watch Bucky’s performance. Now there are only the two of them here, so how can he be in the mood to watch!
Shanks simply grabbed a part of Buggy’s body and squeezed it hard, muttering to himself, “We can’t let Buggy delay any longer. We must inform the captain and the others as soon as possible so that they can prepare early.”
Bucky’s head was flying in the air and he was shouting, so there was no way to communicate, so he could only use this method to make Bucky pay attention to him.
“Bang!”
Bucky’s head was flying in the air, and he felt the pain in his body and fell down due to the pain.
“It hurts… it hurts… it hurts…”
Buggy’s face twisted in pain, beads of sweat kept pouring out. After he recovered, he gathered himself together, stood up, grabbed the corner of Shanks’ clothes and cursed: “Bastard Shanks, do you want to kill me?!”
In fact, Shanks didn’t want to do this, but this was the only way to make Buggy calm down quickly.
Seeing that Buggy was no longer afraid, Shanks did not explain what happened just now, but directly said: “The Den Den Mushi is with you, you quickly use the Den Den Mushi to contact the captain, and then we will find a place to hide.”
The reason why Shanks didn’t explain was because the two of them had always been getting along in this way, either arguing or on the way to an argument.
This situation started when Buggy accidentally ate a devil fruit and has continued until now. One is heartless and the other can’t beat him and can only hate him. (Full of CP feeling)
Buggy spit all over Shanks’ face before letting him go, and then took out a Den Den Mushi with very long nose hairs from his arms. With such long nose hairs, there is no doubt that it must be Roger’s Den Den Mushi.
“…Bulubulu…Bulubulu…”
Although Buggy is timid and unreliable, he knows the seriousness of the matter, so he took out his Den Den Mushi and dialed the number directly.
【Roger Pirates】
At this time, the Roger Pirates were still moving forward slowly, unaware that danger was waiting for them ahead. However, even if they knew, they would still go, after all, their crew members were still there.
Shanks also considered that Roger would not just stand by and watch him die, so he never mentioned the stupid idea of ​​not letting Roger come to save him. Instead, he wanted them to prepare early and not fall into the trap set by the enemy.
The officers on the ship were drinking, chatting and bragging as usual, while the ordinary crew members were busy controlling the ship forward. Renault even stayed close to Rayleigh, pestering him to tell them more useful information.
“Da…da…da…”
At this time, an ordinary crew member ran up to Roger with a Den Den Mushi, handed it to him and said, “Captain Buggy, call the Den Den Mushi over.”
Roger saw the red nose on the Den Den Mushi and took it with a puzzled look on his face. They had just talked on the Den Den Mushi yesterday, so why was it calling again today? Could something have happened on their end?
Thinking of this, Roger didn’t waste any time and directly connected to the Den Den Mushi. There was no point in thinking more, so he might as well ask directly.
“Ship…Captain, we are surrounded, please come and rescue us!”
As soon as Roger answered the phone, before he had time to ask any questions, the Den Den Mushi in front of him started crying, and at the same time, Buggy’s stammering and sobbing cry for help was heard.
Everyone on the boat heard this and fell silent. The atmosphere around them became increasingly depressing.
Renault felt the aura unconsciously released by the strong men on the ship, and secretly sighed in his heart: It’s worthy of being the Roger Pirate Group. There are so many strong men on the ship, no wonder Roger can become the Pirate King!
He felt that not only the cadres on the ship were full of vigor and vitality, but even among some ordinary members, there were many who could match the cadres in momentum.
Although the strong ones among these ordinary members may not be able to defeat the cadres, they should all be able to fight with the cadres!
“Captain, if you don’t come to rescue us, we will die!”
Just when everyone on the boat was silent and the atmosphere became increasingly depressing, Buggy’s cry for help was heard again, breaking this delicate atmosphere.
Roger saw the Den Den Mushi representing Buggy, crying and begging for help. He couldn’t even tell who the enemy was, so he could only say, “Shanks should be with you, right? Let him answer the phone.”
Roger also knew that Buggy was as timid as a mouse, and would have been panicked and lost his mind when encountering such a thing. Instead of talking nonsense with him, it would be better to let Shanks explain to them what was going on.
“Captain, you must come and rescue me!”
When Buggy heard Roger asking Shanks to answer the phone, before handing the Den Den Mushi to Shanks, he did not forget to ask Roger to save him. This shows how much he fears death.
Den Den Mushi can imitate the appearance of the person who answers the call. After a while, the Den Den Mushi turned into the appearance of Shanks, and then Shanks’ voice was heard.
“Captain Roger, we haven’t seen the enemy yet, but I noticed something unusual on the sea…”
“I guess the island we are on now has been surrounded by countless ships, but they haven’t attacked us. It looks like they want to attack you, Captain Roger!”
Shanks told Roger all of his findings and stopped only after he reported all of his speculations to him.
Chapter 8: Renault wants to take over Hiyori (old version)
Everyone on Roger’s pirate group listened quietly to Shanks’ report, and no one made a sound to interrupt.
After everyone listened to Shanks’ report, although they had not seen the enemy yet, they had a rough idea of ​​what was going on.
After all, there are only a few forces on the sea that have the ability to cause trouble for the Roger Pirates: the Whitebeard Pirates, the World Government Navy, and the Flying Pirates. Only these forces can compete with them.
The Beasts Pirates and the BIGMOM Pirates, the future emperors of the New World, are now just juniors in their eyes.
Whitebeard would not cause trouble to him at a time like this. Even if he wanted to cause trouble to them, he would fight him openly instead of doing it secretly like this.
The Golden Lion has disappeared recently after the Battle of Et-Wol, and will not cause trouble for them at this time.
That only leaves the navy, and they have just returned from Rahudel, so it is reasonable for the World Government to send the navy to encircle and suppress them.
After a moment of silence, Roger began to analyze: “We just came back from Lahudel, and the only force that came to cause trouble for us is probably the navy, the minions of the World Government!”
After hearing what he said, Rayleigh also began to analyze: “There are only a few forces in the world that can mobilize so many ships to surround Blue Star Island, and now the only one with the time and motivation is the World Government’s armed forces navy, so don’t guess who the enemy is, but think about how many strong people the other side will send over, and think about how to save them!”
As soon as Rayleigh finished speaking, Kozuki Oden said with a grim expression: “The navy has surrounded the entire Blue Star Island. If we want to save people, we have to break through their encirclement and get in to save them. However, it is easy for us to get in, but it is difficult to break out of the encirclement again!”
Everyone understood that the navy’s target was them, not Shanks and Buggy who were currently on the island.
So when they rushed in to rescue people, the navy would probably let them in on purpose, but it is easy to get into a dangerous place but hard to get out!
After Renault stood aside and listened to their discussion, he knew that this was an open conspiracy of the navy, just like the later Battle of Marineford, after the pirates entered the encirclement, they began to close the door and fight the pirates. This was definitely the work of that old traitor Sengoku.
Seeing that no one could come up with a solution, Jabba stepped forward and said, “Since you can’t think of a solution, forget it. At worst, we can just fight the navy head-on!”
Rayleigh also said at this time: “The navy is using an open strategy. We have no choice but to force our way in. It’s useless to think too much. Let’s think about the battle plan!”
The people in Roger’s pirate group discussed for so long, but in the end they still couldn’t come up with a solution, so they could only choose to break in and rescue people.
But it cannot be blamed on them for not being able to think of a solution. After all, the navy used an open strategy, and if it is an open strategy, it is not so easy to crack.
However, just because others can’t do it doesn’t mean Renault can’t do it either. His telekinesis can solve this problem. He now has infinite mental power, so he can use telekinesis to drag the boat for a whole day without any problem.
If it weren’t for his poor physical condition and the need for sleep, he could keep the ship flying in the sky for a lifetime.
Renault is like a mage now. His long-range attack power is on par with that of top warriors, but as long as he is approached, he is completely useless.
However, this situation will not last too long, because Renault is just not proficient in telekinesis now. Once he can control telekinesis proficiently, it will not be so easy for others to get close to him.
He can only use his ultimate skills from a distance now, and he can’t perform fine control, so people say he is a weakling in close combat.
While Renault was thinking about things, everyone on the ship had already started discussing the battle plan.
“Um…can I speak?”
Just when everyone was discussing heatedly, a cute voice rang out.
Everyone on the boat turned around and looked in the direction where the sound came from, and saw Renault’s small figure looking up at them.
Rayleigh saw that it was Rayno who was talking, and with a dark face, he drove him away and said, “I don’t have time to talk about my cultivation experience now. We have something important to do. Go back to your room and rest, and don’t come here to make trouble!”
He had only talked halfway about his cultivation experience just now, and he thought Renault wanted to ask about his cultivation experience, so he drove him away without saying a word.
After listening to Rayleigh’s words, Renault said innocently, “I’m not asking about cultivation. I just want to say that I have a way to get out of the encirclement. If you don’t want to know, then I can go back and rest.”
After Renault finished speaking, he pretended to turn back, as if he really wanted to go back to rest, but his raised foot did not fall down for a long time.
When everyone on the boat heard Renault say that he had a way, they all looked unconvinced.
Although Renault usually acts like a little adult in front of them, he is just a five-year-old child after all!
Even those of them who have traveled far and wide and are knowledgeable can’t do anything about it, so what can a five-year-old child like him do?
After hearing what Raynor said, Kozuki Oden said with disdain, “So many of us have been thinking about it for so long but still can’t come up with a solution. What can a five-year-old baby like you do?”
Others had the same idea as Kozuki Oden and didn’t believe that Renault really had a solution.
Renault glanced at the people around him and ignored their suspicious looks. Instead, he said directly to Kozuki Oden: “Since you don’t believe I have a solution, do you dare to make a bet with me?”
When Kozuki Oden heard that Raynor wanted to make a bet with him, he still looked disdainful and said, “Let’s bet, who’s afraid of who?”
“We agreed beforehand that you are not allowed to cry if you lose. Just tell me what you want to bet with me. I will accompany you to the end no matter what the bet is!”
After thinking for a while, Renault said, “Let’s bet on whether I can get everyone out of the encirclement safely. The loser will owe the other party a favor. What do you think?”
雷诺刚才本来是想说，要是你输了以后就让你女儿嫁给我，但是他现在身上好像没那么大的赌注，而且他怕光月御田直接发狂揍他，所以后面他才改了赌注。
Chapter 9: Kozuki Oden gnashing his teeth in anger (old version)
Kozuki Oden’s daughter, “Kozuki Hiyori”, will become the most beautiful woman in Wano Country in the future, and of course she is also on Renault’s training list.
He planned to go to Wano Country after the Roger Pirate Group was disbanded, and save Kozuki Oden, his future father-in-law.
Although he didn’t want to save Kozuki Oden in his heart, if he didn’t save him, it would be difficult to face his young wife Hiyori in the future, so he decided to save his future father-in-law!
Kozuki Oden didn’t know what Renault was thinking. If he knew Renault’s little thoughts, he would probably fight with Renault immediately!
After listening to the rules and stakes that Raynor had explained, Kozuki Oden agreed directly and said, “Although your favor is worthless, I still decided to bet with you. Today, I will make you admit defeat with all your heart. Tell me about your bullshit method!”
If we were to say who on the ship has the most issues with Renault, it would be Kozuki Oden. One of them has the soul of an adult in the body of a child, while the other has the body of an adult in the mind of a child. They are like incompatible characters, and they feel something is wrong if they don’t mock each other when they meet.
It was only during these two days that Renault decided to include “Kozuki Hiyori” in the training list, because Kozuki Oden has been ordering him around very enthusiastically recently. Since you, Kozuki Oden, are so unkind, don’t blame me, Renault, for being unfair and using the long-lost method of stealing the house!
He is now very much looking forward to what expression Kozuki Oden will have after he has dealt with “Kozuki Hiyori” in the future. That “expression” should be very interesting!
Renault did not answer Kozuki Oden’s words, but raised his chubby little hand, and while spreading out telekinesis, he said to everyone: “My way is to use my ability to take you out of the navy’s encirclement. The reason you can’t do anything is because you don’t have a person with the ability to make everyone fly in the sky!”
When Renault finished speaking, the bottles and jars around everyone floated up. These things were covered with a layer of green energy. It was obvious that Renault used telekinesis to make these things float.
“The ability of the Golden Lion’s Float-Float Fruit!?”
Everyone around shouted in shock.
When the Roger Pirates on the deck saw the floating bottles and jars, the first thing they thought of was the ability of the Golden Lion.
Because they are too familiar with the ability to make objects float, and this ability has caused them a lot of trouble.
However, they all guessed wrong. This was not the ability of the Float-Float Fruit, but rather a telekinesis that was unique to the world of pirates.
After being shocked, everyone realized that each devil fruit is unique and will only reappear when the user dies. However, Golden Lion is not dead now, so this should not be the ability of the Float-Float Fruit.
Renault saw that everyone around him thought that this was the ability of the Golden Lion’s Float-Float Fruit. He rolled his eyes speechlessly and explained: “This is not the ability of the Float-Float Fruit, but the ability of the Telekinesis Fruit!”
He did not say that this was a superpower, because he did not know whether there were superpowers in this world or not. In order to avoid becoming Tang Monk’s meat in the future, with everyone wanting to take a bite, he could only say that this was the power of a devil fruit.
Thinking of this, Renault continued to introduce: “I can do everything that the Float-Float Fruit user can do. There are also some things that the Float-Float Fruit user can’t do. For example, I can make an object float without touching it.”
Renault only introduced some common effects of telekinesis and did not introduce the means of attack. As the saying goes, you should not have the intention to harm others, but you must be on guard against others!
Moreover, they have never been in the same group, because sooner or later they will go their separate ways and may even be enemies in the future. It is not a wise move to reveal all your cards now!
After listening to Renault’s introduction, everyone on the boat finally believed that this was not the ability of Golden Lion’s Float-Float Fruit, but another kind of devil fruit ability.
After Raynor introduced some simple functions of telekinesis, he looked at Kozuki Oden provocatively and said smugly, “Big guy, remember that you owe me a big favor. You can’t die before you repay me!”
When Kozuki Oden saw Renault’s show-off look, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he could do nothing about it.
With Renault as a capable person around, the Navy would not be able to stop them if they wanted to escape, so he indeed lost this bet.
Kozuki Oden’s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Renault with disdain and said, “Although your ability is very powerful, it consumes physical strength. With your physical strength, how far can you take us? Ten meters or twenty meters?”
Everyone’s hearts, which had just been relieved, began to worry again, and they all looked at Renault, hoping that he could come up with a feasible solution.
Although they agreed with what Kozuki Oden said, they also felt that Renault was not the kind of person who did not know the seriousness of the matter.
Apart from liking to talk back at them, this little guy can handle everything else on his own in an orderly manner. He doesn’t need anyone to worry about him or take care of him.
It is impossible for someone with this kind of mentality not to think about physical strength, but he still said it, which means he should have a solution.
Roger looked at Renault and asked, “Little Renault, since you chose to say this method, you should be able to solve the problem of your lack of physical strength, right?”
Renault did not answer Roger’s words, but looked at Kozuki Oden and asked: “Big guy, you can’t afford to lose and want to cheat, right?”
When Kozuki Oden heard Reno’s question, his face instantly turned as black as ash at the bottom of a pot and he yelled, “How can a man like me not be able to accept defeat? You little bastard, you can eat whatever you want, but you can’t say whatever you want!”
Seeing the two people arguing non-stop, Rayleigh could only stand up and stop them, saying, “Stop arguing, both of you. We are about to reach our destination. Let’s discuss the matter of saving people first. Let’s talk about other things later!”
They are now not far from their destination. If they continue arguing, they may not be able to reach a conclusion even when they reach their destination.
After Rayleigh saw that both of them had stopped, he looked at Renault and said, “Little Renault, how long can your physical strength take us to fly? If your physical strength is insufficient, do you have any solution? Tell us all!”
Chapter 10: Fly with the boat for one hour (old version)
When Renault heard Rayleigh’s question, he glanced at Kozuki Oden and said with disdain: “My ability doesn’t consume much energy. It’s no problem to tow a boat and fly in the sky for an hour or two!”
“You have two choices now. The first is that I fly in directly with my people and the boat. But if we do this, the navy will know that we can fly, and they might come up with a way to deal with it…”
“Another option is for you to drive the boat in directly, and after picking up Shanks, Buggy and the others, I will fly you out directly.”
After saying this, Renault looked at Kozuki Oden provocatively, meaning, big guy, you are definitely going to lose today!
Kozuki Oden’s already dark face was now even darker than the ash at the bottom of a pot. He looked at Renault with a look of aggrieved and helpless expression.
After hearing the two options proposed by Renault, everyone was no longer interested in watching the two of them flirting with each other, but started discussing the possibilities of the two options.
Rayleigh looked in the direction of Renault and asked seriously, “Little Renault, are you sure that your telekinesis ability can really carry the boat flying for an hour or two?”
It’s not that they don’t want to believe Renault’s words, but this is a matter of life and death, and they can’t afford to be careless!
Renault saw that everyone was looking at him. He did not answer the question, but asked: “How long will it take us to reach our destination now?”
“If nothing goes wrong, it will take about three hours to reach the destination.” As soon as Renault finished asking the question, the navigator on the ship immediately replied.
When everyone looked at him with confusion, he had no intention of explaining, because at the age of five, anything he said would not be convincing at all, so it would be better to let them see it with their own eyes.
Thinking of this, Renault’s entire body emitted a ball of green energy, covering the entire ship, making the entire ship look green, and the ship slowly floated up.
“Captain Roger, our ship is flying!”
An ordinary member who didn’t know what was going on just came out of the room and saw the boat floating, and immediately started shouting.
“Be quiet, we are testing our capabilities. Go and notify the people inside so they don’t panic!” Roger said immediately after hearing his words.
After Roger finished speaking, he ignored him and looked at Renault with everyone else on the board, wanting to see what he was trying to do.
When the people on the deck saw Renault make the boat float, they were only a little surprised at first. They had seen the Golden Lion make the boat fly more than once, so this kind of thing did not shock them.
After Renault dragged the boat to a height of ten meters, he let the boat rush forward at a speed several times faster than before.
After doing all this, Renault looked at the navigator and said, “Now I am using my ability to fly the ship. If the direction is wrong, you must tell me. I don’t know any navigation skills!”
“Ohhh…I know!”
The navigator came to his senses after hearing his words and replied.
Renault used telekinesis to control the boat to fly forward. While controlling the boat, he said to everyone, “No matter how much I say, it’s useless. Let’s just fly the boat for an hour!”
Renault said secretly in his heart: Helping your Roger Pirates this time is just a way to repay you for saving my life!
After hearing what Renault said, Roger was the first to come to his senses. He laughed and said, “Haha… Little Renault, it’s not that we don’t want to believe you, but this matter is of great importance, so we have to be cautious!”
The people on the boat are indeed a little embarrassed now. They don’t trust others but still need others’ help. Faced with this embarrassing situation, they would rather fight with the navy, but they also know that they can’t act on impulse, otherwise they may not be able to save people and may even get themselves into trouble.
As soon as Roger finished speaking, Jabba echoed him, “Yes, yes, yes… Little Raynor, thank you for your hard work this time!”
When Renault heard what they said, he said speechlessly: “I don’t mean to blame you. After all, I am only five years old now. If I were you, you probably wouldn’t believe it. Don’t worry about me. Just think about how to save people later!”
Renault really didn’t mean to blame them. After all, if he put himself in their shoes, he probably wouldn’t easily put his life in the hands of a five-year-old!
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Renault’s words, and then they began to discuss which method would be more appropriate.
After everyone discussed for a while, Roger looked at Rayleigh and asked, “Rayleigh, which method do you think is better?”
After hearing Roger’s question, Rayleigh thought for a while before answering, “I think it’s safer to drive in by boat. After all, the navy is eager for us to enter the encirclement, so it’s not difficult for us to break in. This can prevent the navy from knowing Renault’s ability in advance, so there will be no obstacles when we come out!”
After listening to Rayleigh’s analysis, everyone felt that it made sense. As long as Renault’s ability was not discovered in advance, it would be easy for them to escape.
On the contrary, as long as the navy knew Renault’s abilities in advance, there was a high chance that Renault would be targeted by the navy or the navy would find a way to deal with him while they were on the island rescuing people. This would be too risky.
After listening to Rayleigh’s analysis, Roger also felt that it made sense, so he directly ordered: “Let’s do it this way. We can’t let the navy know Renault’s capabilities in advance. You can’t let it slip during the battle, otherwise we will all be in trouble!”
Jabba was the first to assure: “Captain Roger, you know I have a big mouth. If I don’t want to say something, no one else will ever know it.”
“…We too…We too…”
Everyone around started to make promises, as if they were afraid that others would not believe them if they spoke too slowly.
Roger: “Then the meeting ends here. Let’s go back and prepare for battle!”
“Yes, Captain Roger!”
The meeting on the plywood ended here, and everyone returned to their rooms to make final preparations before the war.
Only Roger and Rayleigh were left there. After looking at each other, they walked towards Renault.
Renault was sitting on the railing looking at the sea when he heard the noise behind him. He turned around and saw who was coming and knew what they were doing.
Renault only took a glance and then looked away, then said lazily: “I knew you two old foxes would come to me, just ask whatever you want to ask!”
Chapter 11: Roger was speechless after being questioned by Renault (old version)
Renault had guessed that these two old foxes would come to find him. After all, these two were different from those who were strong in body but simple in mind. Roger was rough but meticulous, and Rayleigh, with his squinty eyes, needless to say, people with squinty eyes were either monsters or super monsters.
When Renault watched One Piece in his previous life, he came to an interesting conclusion, that is, a successful pirate group must have a captain who is prone to trouble and a deputy captain with a high IQ.
The captain is responsible for causing trouble.
The deputy captain is responsible for cleaning up the mess.
【Back to the topic】
Although Rayleigh may not be as strong as Roger, he is more than just strong on the ship. He is also a think tank in Roger’s pirate group.
Although Roger looks careless at ordinary times, it does not mean that his IQ is low. He is just too lazy to use his brain at ordinary times. A real man would rather take action than use his brain.
Renault also knew that there were many suspicious points about him, so it was normal for these two old foxes to come to him. After all, they were about to go to war with the navy. If they didn’t understand clearly now, would they wait until they were stabbed in the back before they could understand?
When Roger heard that Renault knew they were coming to find him, he asked in surprise, “How did you know we were coming to find you?”
Rayleigh next to him answered directly: “Roger, don’t underestimate this kid. Although he is young, he has a very smart brain. It is not difficult for him to guess that we are looking for him!”
Normally, everyone on the boat treated Renault like a child and teased him, but only Rayleigh had a serious chat with Renault.
After chatting with Renault today, Rayleigh realized how terrifying Renault was. This terrifying thing was not his strength, but his IQ. He was not like a five-year-old child at all. It was no exaggeration to say that he was smarter than most adults.
The intelligence Renault shows now is no longer as simple as carrying the memories of his previous life. After the integration of infinite mental power, his brain has become extremely powerful. Things that he didn’t understand before, he can understand now as soon as he thinks about them, and his learning ability has become much stronger than before.
Infinite mental power is not just that simple, it’s just that Renault himself didn’t realize it, such as “Conqueror’s Haki” and “Observation Haki”, of course these are later stories.
After listening to Rayleigh’s words, Roger was a little bit unconvinced, but he did not continue to ask. After all, the purpose of their coming to find Renault was not to find out whether he was smart or not.
Thinking of this, Roger looked at Renault and asked seriously, “Renault, are you my enemy or my friend?”
Renault answered without thinking: “Neither. I am just a five-year-old child now. I can’t be your enemy, and of course I can’t be your friend.”
Rayleigh asked, “Since you have this devil fruit ability, when you were in trouble, even if you couldn’t save others, you should be able to escape unscathed. Why did you get so badly injured?”
Rayleigh’s question was exactly why they came here. They knew that Renault did not board their ship on purpose.
After all, when they rescued Renault, he was almost on the verge of death, so the possibility that he deliberately boarded the ship can basically be ruled out.
But they were not sure whether Renault was an enemy or a friend, so they wanted to find out before the battle began.
Renault did not answer the question directly, but asked directly: “What do you think of my proficiency in using my abilities?”
Roger looked at the green energy covering the entire ship, observed it for a while, and commented very directly: “Although your ability is very strong and your green energy seems to be endless, your proficiency is very poor!”
Roger was not wrong, because the green energy covering the ship was not uniform at all. It was very thick in some places and very thin in others.
After hearing Renault’s question, Rayleigh nodded thoughtfully. He already roughly understood what was going on. He estimated that this ability was acquired by Renault after his death, so he was so seriously injured.
After Roger finished his comment, he also reacted and asked directly: “Little Renault, you don’t mean to say that you acquired this ability after you were in trouble, right?”
When Renault heard his question, he rolled his eyes and pretended to be speechless and said, “Do you think that with my weak arms and legs, and a person with special abilities, I can save myself if I fall into the sea and am completely powerless?”
Roger and Rayleigh both felt embarrassed. They had not thought of this just now, otherwise they would not have had to make this trip.
Because when they rescued Renault, all his clothes were indeed soaked in sea water. Probably because he had been in the sea for too long, there was some white powder (sea salt) on his clothes.
Seeing the two people’s awkward expressions, Renault said seriously, “Although I often quarrel with you, I also know that you have no ill intentions. In addition, you saved my life, so this time I will repay you for saving my life!”
In order to prevent them from thinking too much, Renault could only use the excuse of saving his life. He really thought so in his heart and he did not lie this time.
Roger patted Renault on the shoulder and assured him, “Don’t mention the gratitude for saving my life. I know you want to practice and become stronger. I will teach you everything I know after I come back this time!”
When Renault heard Roger’s words, he turned around and asked excitedly, “You are the Pirate King, are you really willing to teach me?”
Seeing how excited he was, Roger thought to himself: No matter how mature he is, he is still just a five-year-old kid. He gets excited like this as soon as he hears something good.
Thinking of this, Roger smiled and said, “Actually, this is no big deal. My training method is basically the same as Rayleigh’s, but the swordsmanship is different. Let Rayleigh teach you the domineering skills, and I will be responsible for teaching you the swordsmanship!”
Roger was not lying, the two of them had been sailing together since they were young, practicing together and becoming stronger together. Their training methods were basically the same, except for swordsmanship, where they would both find their own way after practicing.
However, the cultivation method of domineering is indeed the same, it’s just that each person is good at different types of domineering.
As for Rayleigh, who is proficient in the three colors of Haki, it is the best choice to ask him to teach Haki.
The reason why Renault looked for Rayleigh instead of Roger, the strongest person on the ship, was because of comprehensive consideration. After all, he would not be the only one practicing in the future, so it would be better to find the most comprehensive one than the strongest one.
After hearing Roger’s words, Renault said with some worry, “I am still young and cannot practice now. Rayleigh told me his practice experience and asked me to write it down. Why don’t you tell me your practice experience of swordsmanship after you come back?”
Roger readily agreed: “It’s just talking about the experience of cultivation. It’s easier than teaching people to cultivate. I agree!”
After the three chatted for a few more sentences, Roger and Rayleigh went back, leaving Renault alone.
Just now Roger wanted him to lower the boat and use the ability when needed. After all, according to their plan, they only needed to fly for ten minutes to break out of the encirclement and get rid of the navy. Now Renault has proved himself, but he was directly rejected by Renault.
Because he just used telekinesis to drag the boat into the air, not only to prove himself, he also wanted to practice his proficiency so that he could master the telekinesis as soon as possible. Once he mastered the telekinesis, he would have the power to protect himself.
Chapter 12: Roger’s Pirates finally arrive at their destination (old version)
【Around Blue Star Island】
Huge warships are parked around the island. If someone looks down from the sky, they can see dozens or even hundreds of warships surrounding the entire Blue Star Island.
Because the distance was quite far, the people on the island except Shanks and Buggy did not know that they were surrounded.
The Navy dispatched ten times the force of the Demon Slayer Order this time with the sole purpose of encircling and suppressing the Roger Pirates.
It seems that Roger’s pirate group went to Rahoudel and touched the bottom line of the World Government. This time, the World Government was completely pissed off!
At this time, right in front of the Blue Star Island Port, on a warship on the sea, several men were standing on the deck looking at the sea in the distance. Four of them were standing in the front, followed by three young men.
They represent the highest combat power of the navy, the wise general Sengoku, the heroic Garp, the black-armed Zephyr, and Tsuru. Standing behind the four are the three future admirals of the navy.
Almost all of the Navy’s high-end combat power, except for the Navy Marshal Kong, is here. If it weren’t for the need to defend the home, Kong would probably have been sent out by the World Government.
“Crack…Crack…”
Garp ate a donut while complaining to Sengoku next to him: “Sengoku, with just a few of us, it’s wishful thinking to want to keep Roger’s pirate group!”
Garp has been dealing with Roger’s pirate group for so many years, how could he not know how terrifying the monster on that ship is.
Although the troops they brought today are not enough to cause them to lose, it is impossible for them to keep the Roger Pirate Group. At most, they can only leave some ordinary members, and it is almost impossible to keep the high-end combat force.
Unless they are prepared to die together with Roger’s pirate group, but the price is so high that they cannot afford it. After all, the navy’s high-end combat forces have died here, and the sea will definitely enter an era of endless war.
If the navy does not have the strength to protect the world, such a situation is inevitable.
Although Garp’s words had some impact on morale, Sengoku knew that he was right. However, the World Government asked them to come, so how could they not be prepared at all? He just didn’t say it.
Zhan Guo did not answer Garp’s words, but directly said: “Your mission this time is just to stop Roger, don’t worry about other things, I will take care of it!”
Cap: “Okay!”
After Sengoku dealt with Garp’s matter, he looked at Zephyr on the other side and said, “Zeffer, I’ll leave Rayleigh to you!”
Zephyr: “No problem!”
After Zhan Guo finished speaking, he looked at Vice Admiral Crane and said, “Xiao He, I’ll leave Jabba to you. Is that ok?”
Crane: “No problem!”
Sengoku arranged their opponents one by one. The others were one-on-one. The three future admirals were going to deal with Kozuki Oden. The rest would be left to other lieutenant generals. He didn’t need to worry about these people.
Sengoku thought that he had set up a conspiracy, and the Roger Pirates had no choice but to fall into it and then have a head-on fight with them. However, what he didn’t know was that the Roger Pirates didn’t want to have a head-on fight with them at all.
As long as the navy cannot do anything to Roger’s pirate group when they rush in, this encirclement and suppression campaign is doomed to fail.
Unless the navy knew about Renault’s existence in advance, but this is simply impossible, because Renault’s ability was used for the first time and only the people in Roger’s pirate group knew about it.
The Roger Pirates were on their way, and the navy was waiting for their arrival. Time passed by minute by minute, and two hours went by in the blink of an eye.
Because Renault used telekinesis to control the ship to fly over, the time that was originally required for three hours was shortened to two hours. At this time, the ship of Roger’s pirate group had already arrived nearby.
If Roger and his men had not been afraid that Renault had run out of energy and asked him to lower the boat half an hour ago, they would have arrived here long ago.
The cadres are now gathered on the splint, looking at the destination that is getting closer and closer. They are ready for battle and can enter combat status at any time.
Rayleigh looked in the direction of Renault and asked, “After resting for half an hour, how are you now?”
Renault’s current condition is crucial. Whether they can easily break out of the encirclement depends entirely on Renault.
Renault saw that everyone around him was looking at him, and he assured helplessly: “As long as I’m not injured, it’s no problem for me to fly you for two hours!”
“Hahaha… don’t worry, little Renault. I will protect you later and will never let you lose a single hair!” Jabba patted Renault’s shoulder and promised.
Renault slapped his hand away with a look of disgust, and then said, “I’m just staying on the boat and not going anywhere. Who can hurt me?”
“Everyone, get ready. The navy’s encirclement is ahead. I can already sense their presence with my observation Haki!”
Roger suddenly spoke up to remind him.
After hearing Roger’s words, everyone immediately took their positions and got ready. The officers scattered around the ship so that even if shells fell, they could deal with them in time.
Renault walked to Rayleigh’s side, looked at him and reminded him: “I suddenly remembered that the navy seems to have an ice fruit ability user. If he freezes the sea before we get close to the island, we will be passive!”
Rayleigh looked at Renault with some surprise and said, “You actually know this rising star of the navy. But don’t worry, I have asked Shanks and the others to wait near the port. As long as we take action here, they will come out and join us!”
Their Roger Pirates often fight with Garp, and this person with the ability of the Ice Fruit often follows Garp. They are naturally very familiar with this person and know that he can freeze the sea. How could they not be on guard?
Renault didn’t know what Rayleigh’s arrangements were, but when the time came, he would have nothing to do so he could keep an eye on this guy. If he found that something was not right, he could take action to trick him.
The pirate ship sailed forward for a few more minutes, and finally the shadows of warships appeared a thousand meters away. There were no less than twenty warships in sight.
After seeing the warship, Roger gave an order directly: “Guys! Follow me and rush straight to Blue Star Island to rescue people!”
Everyone on the boat shouted in response.
Renault covered his ears speechlessly, ran to a small corner and squatted there. He tried not to show his head if possible!
After all, he didn’t want to be identified as a member of Roger’s pirate group. If he couldn’t hide it later, the worst that could happen was that he would symbolically shout a few words (help) to the navy, making the navy think that he was captured on board.
This is a good idea. If it doesn’t work later, I will use this method to solve it. Anyway, Roger and his gang are pirates, so it doesn’t matter if they have one more crime. If you have too many lice, you won’t be itchy!
Chapter 13: The battle is about to begin (old version)
The ship of Roger’s pirate group is rushing towards the navy at full speed. They want to take advantage of the current dispersion of the navy’s forces and rush into the encirclement in one fell swoop. Otherwise, when the navy’s forces gather, it will not be so easy for them to rush in.
Just as the Roger Pirates were advancing at full speed, the navy finally discovered their arrival.
Sengoku looked at the pirate ship getting closer and closer, and gave an order directly to the Den Den Mushi in his hand: “Listen, all navy, the Roger Pirates are attacking from the front of the port. Leave a few warships to patrol the back of the island, and all other warships gather here at the port!”
After giving the order to Den Den Mushi, Sengoku looked at the people beside him and said, “You guys hold back the strong men from Roger’s pirate group first. I’ll try to get the vice admirals to eliminate the ordinary pirates first. As for the tough ones left, I’ll slowly figure out how to deal with them!”
“Did you understand everything?”
“Understood!”
After Sengoku gave orders to everyone on the warship, he looked at the pirate ship that was rushing towards them, and thought to himself: It looks like the Roger Pirates are trying to force their way in to rescue people. The navy’s combat power head-on can only play a restraining role. If they want to win and keep the Roger Pirates here, they can only pray that the trump cards prepared by the Five Elders are reliable!
Because the current high-end combat power of the Navy is almost the same as that of the Roger Pirates. If the backup plan prepared by the World Government is unreliable, then their Navy and Roger Pirates will be like killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred of their own.
The Warring States don’t want this to happen. Their navy has the responsibility to protect the world, and such a thing as a one-for-one exchange of high-end combat power is absolutely not allowed!
Because the stronger the navy, the greater its control over the sea, and conversely, the weaker the navy, the weaker its control over the sea.
Thinking of this, Sengoku secretly made a decision in his heart: If the World Government is unreliable, even if the Roger Pirates escape, the Navy’s combat power cannot be lost too much here.
It’s not that Sengoku didn’t dare to fight pirates, but that pirates were rampant in this era. They wiped out the Roger Pirates, the Whitebeard Pirates, and the Hiku Pirates.
Just destroying the Roger Pirates would have no effect at all. If destroying the Roger Pirates could bring world peace, he would lead the navy to fight the Roger Pirates without hesitation, but this is simply impossible!
Leaving the navy’s manpower behind can also contain the pirates on the sea. If their navy collapses, the world will definitely be in chaos.
While Sengoku was thinking about these bad things, the ship of Roger’s pirate group had already rushed into their attack range.
Sengoku: “Ready…target pirate ship…shoot!”
“Puff, puff, puff… puff, puff…”
The twenty warships nearby had already pointed all their guns at the Roger Pirates’ ship, and launched the attack without hesitation upon hearing the order.
For a moment, the sky around the pirate ship was filled with black shells, which fell one after another like black rain.
Everyone on Roger’s pirate group saw the shells falling from the sky. Although they had experienced this kind of thing many times, the ordinary members still couldn’t help but feel panicked. After all, the shells fired by twenty warships were really a bit too much!
You have to know that the Demon-Slaying Order only has ten warships, and ten warships can destroy an island, but this is twice as many as the Demon-Slaying Order!
If ordinary members knew that the navy had sent hundreds of warships this time, they would probably be even more panicked!
“Everyone, get ready. Intercept all the shells!”
Roger stood majestically on the bow, raised his hand and gave orders without looking back.
“…Search…Search…”
The two great swordsmen, Rayleigh and Kozuki Oden, jumped directly onto the sails, ready to intercept the cannonballs above their heads.
“Swish…swish…swish…”
When the cannon came not far from them, the two great swordsmen directly slashed out with sword energy, forming a huge sword energy net, and all the falling shells were split in half.
“Boom…boom…boom…boom…boom…”
The shell was split into two and exploded directly in the air. For a moment, the whole sky was filled with thick smoke, and sparks were mixed in the smoke.
Renault, who was squatting in the corner, looked at the scene in the sky and couldn’t help but praise: “These two old bastards are worthy of being famous swordsmen. They handled such dense bombardment so easily!”
However, if he were to solve the problem, he would probably solve it more easily and happily than them, because he only needed to wave his hand and use telekinesis to deflect all the shells.
His telekinetic attack methods are not very strong, but when it comes to large-scale attacks, if he says he is second to none, no one dares to say he is first.
On the sea, the entire sea water will be his weapon. Just these twenty naval warships, if he uses all his strength, he can turn them upside down in minutes.
However, he is not proficient in telekinesis enough now, and his physical fitness is too poor, so he can only develop slowly for a while.
Once he grows up, no matter which force it is, it will be his backyard, and he can come and go as he pleases.
Just when Renault was happily thinking about who he would harm in the future, the ship of Roger’s pirate group had already rushed to the face of the navy, but they had no intention of stopping and were still moving at full speed.
“clang!”
Roger, standing on the bow, finally drew the knife from his waist and raised it above his head, as if he was going to cut a path with the knife.
“search!”
Just as Roger was about to chop down, a figure suddenly rushed out from the navy ship and laughed, “Hahahaha… Roger… let’s go play in the sky!”
The figure that rushed out from the warship said that he wanted to go to heaven for fun, but he actually rushed straight towards the pirate ship. If no one stopped him, he would definitely board their ship.
The one who rushed out was the navy hero Garp. He wanted to force Roger to go up to the sky and fight him alone, so he deliberately rushed towards their pirate ship.
Roger saw the figure rushing over, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he silently ordered Rayleigh: “Rayleigh, I’ll leave this to you. I’ll go stop this bastard. We can’t let that old bastard Garp board our ship, otherwise our ship will be smashed to pieces by him in a minute!”
“Don’t worry, leave the boat to me!”
Rayleigh, who was still on the sail at this time, immediately responded and made a promise after hearing Roger’s words.
Chapter 14: The story that Roger and Garp have to tell (old version)
After Roger gave Rayleigh a few instructions, he didn’t say any more nonsense because Garp had already rushed up to him and if he wasn’t stopped, this guy would get on the ship.
Seeing this, Roger soared into the sky and met Garp who was rushing towards him like a cannonball.
As Roger rushed towards Garp, he covered his sword with his domineering aura. The sword, which was originally black, became shiny black after being covered with domineering aura. He raised the sword above his head with one hand and slashed at Garp fiercely.
The two men were now only a few meters apart. When they met, Roger’s knife happened to fall on Garp. All this was the result of Roger’s calculations.
But how could Garp just let him cut him like that? His right hand was immediately covered with a layer of pitch-black Armament Haki.
The moment the two met.
Garp punched Roger’s sword blade hard, as if he wanted to break Roger’s sword hammer.
“Crack…Crack…Boom!”
Roger and Garp, the collision of fists and knives.
The moment they collided, the sky and the earth lost their color. The sky was cloudless just now, but now it was covered with dark clouds.
“BOOM—BOOM!!!”
“Boom—Crack!!!”
What followed was the aftermath of the collision. With the two people as the center, circles of typhoon-like air waves erupted, and the air waves also carried black lightning.
The two men were indeed the strongest men in the world. The aftermath of the battle alone blew the ships and warships on the sea surface all over the place.
After Roger and Garp were stuck in mid-air for a while, they were both blasted back by the recoil caused by the collision.
“Bang… bang… bang…”
Garp and Roger only retreated a dozen meters and steadied themselves in the air without falling. Their feet were stepping on the empty air, yet it seemed as if they were stepping on real objects, which allowed them to stay in the air.
Needless to say, everyone knows that this is the “Moon Step” among the Six Navy Styles. As for why Roger also knows this move, it can only be said that if it is strong to a certain extent, one can basically learn the Six Navy Styles after just one look at them. There is nothing strange about it.
It is not difficult to learn as long as you know the principles, especially for a strong man like Roger. Strong men of their level have already mastered every bit of strength in their bodies and can control it freely. Learning these physical skills is like playing.
After Roger stabilized himself, he looked at Garp who was ten meters away and said with emotion: “Damn Garp, your fist is still as hard as ever!”
Garp still had a cynical look on his face. He laughed and joked, “Hahahaha… Roger, don’t think it’s as easy as leaving a knife here today. You have to stay here today too!”
When Roger heard about Capt’s knife, black lines immediately appeared on his forehead, and he cursed fiercely: “Bastard Cap, even if I have to break a knife today, I will break your iron fist in half!”
Roger and Garp have been in love and hate with each other for so many years. I don’t know how many swords he has changed. Basically, Roger was beaten to pieces when fighting with Garp. This also shows how hard Garp’s fist is.
Theoretically, all swords covered with Armament Haki are black swords, but Haki also has different strengths.
And it’s not impossible to destroy a sword covered with domineering. As long as you are strong enough and your domineering is strong enough, you can smash the black sword into pieces. Garp is such a person.
Although Roger’s sword was broken by a hammer, it does not mean that Garp is stronger than Roger. It’s just that their personal strengths are different. Roger is stronger in Conqueror Haki, while Garp is stronger in Armament Haki, just like everyone has their own expertise.
(The original work does not know whether Garp has Conqueror’s Haki, but I wrote here that he has Conqueror’s Haki)
Karp was not afraid at all. He picked his nose and said casually, “Whatever you are capable of, just come at me!”
“Damn Garp!!”
“Damn Roger!!”
The two men roared and rushed towards each other, looking like they were going to tear each other into pieces, and collided with each other with a roar.
“Ding-ding-dang-dang!!”
“BOOM-BOOM-BOOM!!”
Roger and Garp were fighting fiercely in the air, but due to their fast speed, only afterimages could be seen.
Only when they collide with each other will their figures be revealed. Every collision produces circles of air waves like a typhoon, spreading in all directions.
Renault, who was squatting in the corner of the boat, saw the two people fighting fiercely in the air, with a look of desire in his eyes. When would he be able to have a fist-to-flesh fight like these people!
Although he was a little envious of Garp and Roger’s power, it was just a little envy. After all, he had a system, and it was only a matter of time before he reached their level, and surpassing them was only a matter of time.
Rayleigh saw the navy’s warships being blown all over the place by the aftermath of the battle between Roger and Garp, and many navy soldiers were stunned by the domineering aura leaked out by the two men.
Rayleigh knew this was an opportunity, and immediately gave the order: “The navy’s fleet is in disarray, so rush in and rescue them now!”
“Yes, Captain!”
When Roger was no longer on the ship, the task of giving orders fell into Rayleigh’s hands, and apart from Roger, he was the only one in the pirate group who could convince everyone.
Just now the navy ships were lined up in a row, leaving insufficient space for their ships to pass through, so Roger wanted to cut a path.
However, the aftermath of the fight between Roger and Garp blew the navy’s warships all over the place, revealing a path leading to the island.
When Rayleigh’s order was given, several people were immediately assigned to control the boat and rush towards the encirclement.
Sengoku, who was on the warship at the time, saw the pirate ship passing by them, and shouted with a dark face: “Zeff… and the three of you, come on, we must not let them get in so easily!”
Several people: “Yes, General Xianshi!”
Originally, Sengoku wanted to consume the Roger Pirates outside for a while, and then let them in to close the door and beat the dogs.
The battle has just begun and they have been rushed into the encirclement, and they are still in full condition, which will make the subsequent battles more difficult.
So Zhan Guo immediately asked Zefa and others to take action in advance. Even if no casualties could be caused, it was necessary to consume their physical strength.
Zefa and his companions came to the edge of the warship and looked at the pirate ship which was only twenty meters away.
Borsalino was the first to speak up and suggested, “I can fly in the sky. Can I go meet them first?”
Chapter 15: Renault’s First Attack (Old Version)
Zefa glanced at Borsalino and did not reject his proposal, but still reminded him: “Be careful, don’t be stubborn, and come back quickly if you find something wrong!”
Now the relationship between the two was not as bad as it would be in the future. It was just an ordinary master-disciple relationship.
“I understand, Mr. Zephyr!”
Borsalino responded and walked forward to the edge of the railing. After taking a look in the direction of the pirate ship, he turned into a ray of light and rushed into the sky, standing tall in the sky.
“Yashakani no Magatama!”
Borsalino pinched his fingers together and shouted with a lewd look on his face. His body immediately turned into golden energy, like a golden sun, and the dazzling light illuminated the entire sky.
“Swish, swish, swish!”
Dazzling beams of light fell towards the pirate ship like rain.
Rayleigh looked at the sky full of golden beams and his face instantly turned ugly. The people on the ship were not afraid of these beams, but with such dense beams, it was almost impossible for their ship to remain safe.
Renault was squatting in the corner watching the fun, but when he saw Rayleigh, who had come down from the sail not far away, with a bad look on his face, he secretly guessed in his heart: Can’t Rayleigh and the others block these beams of light?
Renault knew what was going on after a little thought. There were very few people with special abilities on Roger’s pirate group, and most of them were either strong in swordsmanship or physical skills. Although such large-scale and intensive attacks could not hurt them, their ship could not withstand these attacks!
Renault, who understood the interests involved, immediately bent down and quietly walked to Rayleigh’s side and tugged at the corner of his trousers.
Rayleigh was already ready to take action, to disperse as many as he could and try not to let too many beams of light fall on the ship.
But just as he was about to make a move, he felt someone pulling at the corner of his pants. He lowered his head in confusion and glanced at Renault. After finding out it was Renault, he asked speechlessly: “Why are you here? Don’t come and cause trouble for me, find a place to hide yourself!”
When Renault heard his words, he rolled his eyes speechlessly and cursed in his heart: If my punch-in mission hadn’t been completed yet, I wouldn’t even look at your destroyed ship!
We are all here for the mission, so just bear with it for now!
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Rayleigh and said unhappily: “I can block these beams, but I need you to cover me because I can’t be exposed now!”
Rayleigh: “Whatever you need me to do, just tell me!”
Renault: “You just need to swing your sword in the direction of the beam, and I will take care of the rest!”
Rayleigh knew Renault’s abilities, so he knew what Renault wanted to do as soon as Renault finished speaking.
Rayleigh slashed his sword at the sky without hesitation. Renault, who was hiding under the ship’s fence, saw that Rayleigh had already slashed his sword, and immediately waved his hand. A huge green palm shot up into the sky and slapped the countless beams of light.
“Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!”
Dense golden beams of light fell down and were completely slapped away by the green palm, and the green palm also dissipated in the air.
Although it felt like a long time had passed from the time Renault came to find Rayleigh to the end, it all happened in a flash. From the beginning to the end, only a few tens of seconds had passed.
Borsalino was enjoying using his skills when he suddenly saw Rayleigh slash out a green energy palm, which directly shattered his beams of light. He stood there in confusion and muttered to himself, “Is this really a great swordsman? And not a person with special abilities?”
Unlike Borsalino who was confused, Rayleigh saw that the crisis was resolved, immediately looked down and praised: “Little Rayleigh, I didn’t expect you to be able to use this ability in this way, you are quite capable!”
When Renault heard his praise, he rolled his eyes speechlessly and said self-deprecatingly: “I can only cause trouble for others, which is nothing compared to you strong men!”
Just now he was complaining about being a troublemaker, but when he saw that I could really solve the problem, his attitude immediately changed 180 degrees, as if no one needed your praise.
Seeing Renault’s petty look, Rayleigh could only shake his head helplessly and said, “It was my fault just now. I underestimated you. Can I apologize to you now?”
Renault was very pleased to hear that Rayleigh would apologize to him, but he said, “Since you have apologized sincerely, I will accept your apology reluctantly!”
“Little Renault, you really helped a lot this time. The problem that we couldn’t solve was easily solved by you!” Jabba, who saw the whole process, also ran over to praise.
Kozuki Oden, who had just come from the bow, heard what Jabba said and said with a look of realization, “So it was little Raynor who did it. I thought the vice-captain had eaten a devil fruit!”
Kozuki Oden and several officers were leading the way in front, while Rayleigh and Jabba were at the stern to cover their rear. Now that there were no enemies in front, Kozuki Oden came to the stern to see if anyone needed help.
When Renault saw everyone gathering around him, he drove them away with a dark look on his face, saying, “Hey, hey, hey… I don’t want to be on the wanted list at such a young age. All of you, go away and don’t attract the attention of the navy to me!”
Although he was hiding under the fence and the navy couldn’t see him, who knew if he would be discovered by the navy’s observation masters!
Seeing Renault’s frightened look, Kozuki Oden immediately ruthlessly mocked him, “Hahaha… Little Renault, being on the wanted list is an honor for a man on the sea. How can you be afraid of being on the wanted list?”
Seeing that he was still mocking him at this time, Renault rolled his eyes speechlessly and asked: “Big guy, are you stupid? Have you ever seen a five-year-old man?”
“Ha ha ha ha……!”
Everyone burst into laughter when they heard Renault’s words.
In fact, this cannot be blamed on Kozuki Oden. Renault usually looks like a little adult. Over time, when they talk to Renault, they will ignore his actual age.
Seeing that Kozuki Oden was still trying to argue with Renault, Rayleigh spoke up to stop him, “Okay, stop arguing. We’ve already rushed into the encirclement…”
“Next, we will split into two groups according to the plan. One group will go to the island to rescue people, and the other group will stay behind to cover the retreat…”
“After rescuing Shanks and the others, everyone will return to the ship immediately. Do you understand?”
Everyone: “Understood!”
Chapter 16: Borsalino, Suspected by the Navy (Old Version)
The members of Roger’s pirate group split into two groups. The executives stayed behind in the spare boat to cover their retreat, while the rest of the crew drove the boat to pick up Shanks and his companions.
They had originally prepared two plans. One was that everyone would stay on the boat and rush in to rescue people in one go.
Another plan was for the cadres to stay behind to cover the retreat, while the others went to the island to rescue people.
The reason why they chose the plan of cutting off Roger’s retreat was because Roger was now under the command of a group of marines and they could not let him be isolated and helpless, so the cadres decided to use this plan to share some of the pressure with him so that he would not be beaten up by the marines.
The cadres were left behind to cover their retreat because no one could stop them if they wanted to retreat. In order to be able to retreat in time, the weaker ordinary members were left on the boat to prevent them from being entangled by the strong and unable to escape.
After everyone finished discussing, only Kozuki Oden was left on the ship, while the other officers went to intercept the navy.
Kozuki Oden was standing by the railing, looking at the officers on the boat below, and said with a look of resentment: “You are all going to intercept the navy, why do you want me to stay alone?”
Kozuki Oden, the battle maniac, was made to stay on the ship and watch others fight, which was more painful for him than killing him.
When Rayleigh heard Kozuki Oden’s question, he asked back expressionlessly, “We have already agreed that whoever loses will stay on the ship to protect Reno. Oden, are you someone who can’t stand losing?”
It turned out that none of them wanted to stay and they all wanted to intercept the naval battle, but Renault could not make any mistakes because their retreat still depended on Renault’s ability.
So they decided to play rock-paper-scissors, and whoever loses would stay to protect Renault and other ordinary members on the ship. Unfortunately, Kozuki Oden lost the game of rock-paper-scissors, so the scene just now happened.
Renault was standing nearby and saw Kozuki Oden’s expression. He was so happy that he approached him and joked, “Big guy, just stay here. Follow me and I promise to make sure you have everything you need!”
Kozuki Oden’s already dark face immediately turned as dark as ash at the bottom of a pot after hearing what Renault said, but he didn’t say anything else. After all, he didn’t want to be known as someone who couldn’t afford to lose.
Seeing that the time was almost up, Rayleigh stopped talking nonsense and directly instructed Kozuki Oden: “Oden, you take them to rescue Shanks and the others first, so as to avoid more trouble. After rescuing Shanks, we can retreat at any time. If there is anything difficult to decide, ask Rayleigh for his opinion. He is more flexible than you!”
Seeing that he was full of dissatisfaction, Rayleigh continued before he could speak: “You don’t have to be unconvinced. You are full of muscles, but you are not as smart as Renault. This is an indisputable fact!”
Rayleigh’s words successfully made everyone laugh, and they were all laughing so hard that they couldn’t straighten their backs. Those who knew him were on the battlefield would have thought they were here on vacation!
After Rayleigh gave a few more instructions to Kozuki Oden, several cadres rowed a small boat to intercept the navy behind them.
And after seeing Rayleigh and the others go away, the people still on the big ship also steered the boat towards the island.
Borsalino was still doubting his life in the sky. When he came to his senses, he found that the ship of Roger’s pirate group had gone far away. He could only return to the warship and make plans.
“call out!”
A ball of golden light streaked across the sky and fell towards the warship. After the golden light beam landed on the warship, it slowly turned into the appearance of Borsalino.
The Warring States and several others on the warship looked at Borsalino. Because Borsalino had taken action just now, they thought they would gain something, so they just watched and did not take any action.
As a result, Borsalino’s attack was blocked by the Roger Pirates. They also missed the opportunity to attack, and finally could only watch the Roger Pirates’ ship sail away.
Seeing that several big guys were staring at him, Borsalino smiled an awkward smile that was uglier than crying and explained, “Rayleigh just blocked my attack. I couldn’t do anything about it!”
His confident move just now not only yielded no results, but also caused other navy members to miss a good opportunity to attack.
If he didn’t explain, others would think he deliberately let the Roger Pirates go!
When Zhan Guo heard what Borsalino said, he asked in disbelief, “Did you say that the huge hand just now was created by Rayleigh?”
Borsalino heard Zhan Guo’s question and could only answer helplessly: “Just now I saw Rayleigh take action, and no one else took action, but he is a great swordsman, not a person with special abilities, so I don’t know what’s going on!”
Borsalino is still a little confused until now. Not to mention that others don’t believe it, if he hadn’t seen Rayleigh do it with his own eyes, he probably wouldn’t believe it himself!
At this time, Vice Admiral Tsuru guessed: “The palm strike just now did not look like the method of a great swordsman, but more like the attack of a person with special abilities. Rayleigh must have eaten some devil fruit recently!”
Vice Admiral Tsuru paused for a moment and then continued, “Whether Rayleigh is a person with special abilities or not, and whether he was the one who did it, now is not the time to discuss this matter. Let’s catch up with him first!”
Borsalino felt that things were not that simple, because he saw Lei Li using his sword to make some moves, but the attack was not a slash, but a green slap. Which sword technique would produce a huge slap instead of a slash?
Although he felt that the matter was very strange, he couldn’t figure out what was going on, and he couldn’t say it out before he figured it out. Zhan Guo didn’t quite believe what he said just now, and if he told this matter again, how would he explain it?
I guess everyone would think that he wanted to shirk responsibility and deliberately made up this story to deceive people!
After hearing Vice Admiral Tsuru’s words, although Sengoku still suspected that Borsalino was not telling the truth, he also knew that now was not the time to talk about this matter, so he immediately ordered Den Den Mushi: “All troops, listen to orders, narrow the encirclement, and all warships move towards the port!”
Renault probably never thought that just a casual move from him could have such an effect of sowing discord.
The reason why Sengoku didn’t believe what Borsalino said was because Rayleigh was already a top-level warrior and it was impossible for him to eat the devil fruit and add a weakness to himself.
For a strong man like Rayleigh, eating the devil fruit will only give him an additional means of attack. His combat power will not be improved much, and he will also create an extra weakness. No one would do this unless they have a normal brain.
Chapter 17: Buggy’s Instant Fear (Old Version)
【Blue Star Island Port】
“BOOM! Boom!!”
“Bang… bang… bang… bang…”
All you can hear here are various collision sounds and the explosion of artillery shells, but you can’t see any human figures.
Because the battle took place at a considerable distance from the island, the situation on the sea battlefield could not be seen at all from the port.
“What happened up front?”
“It should be another pirate fight!”
“From the noise, it doesn’t sound like ordinary pirates, but luckily they are far away from here. I hope they don’t come to the island!”
There were not only Shanks and Buggy at the port. The natives of the island who heard the noise also gathered at the port to discuss.
Shanks and Buggy hid in a corner beside the port, observing the situation on the sea level in the distance.
“Shanks, do you think Captain Roger and the others can break into the encirclement and rescue us?” Buggy squatted on the ground and asked Shanks.
Shanks replied without even turning his head: “It’s not difficult for Captain Roger and his men to get in. The difficult part is how to break out of the encirclement!”
When Buggy heard Shanks worrying about this, he asked in confusion, “Isn’t there a guy on board who can fly the ship? It shouldn’t be difficult to break out of the encirclement, right?”
Shanks heard his question and patiently explained: “Although there is a person on the ship who can fly the ship, there are many strong people in the navy who can fly, and how fast can you fly with a ship?”
“So we better be alert. If any accidents happen, we can handle them in time!”
Shanks thought that Renault’s flying speed with the ship would be very slow, so he was so worried. If he had ridden on a ship controlled by Renault’s telekinesis, he would not have such thoughts!
Originally, Buggy was no longer afraid when he heard that there was a being on the ship that could fly, but after Shanks’ analysis, his face immediately fell again.
Buggy asked with a sad face: “Shanks, we are not really going to die here, are we?”
Seeing this guy like this again, Shanks could only helplessly comfort him: “What I just said was only the worst case scenario. Captain Roger will definitely get us out, don’t worry!”
After Shanks comforted Buggy, he cursed in his heart: Why did I say all this to him when I knew he was so timid? Now is not the time to tease him!
Shanks usually likes to tease Buggy, but now is not the time to tease him, because when people are scared, they tend to do stupid things, and he can’t let Buggy ruin what they are going to do.
After being comforted by Shanks, Buggy was still a little worried, but he was no longer as scared as before.
Shanks had just finished comforting Buggy when he saw a small black dot appear on the sea level. He immediately took out a telescope and looked over. After discovering that it was the ship of their Roger Pirates, he immediately said to Buggy happily: “Captain Roger and his crew are here, Buggy, get ready, we are leaving!”
“Where…where? Where is Captain Roger?” When Buggy heard Shanks’ words, he immediately grabbed the telescope and asked while checking.
Buggy looked through the telescope for a while and finally saw a ship approaching the port. He immediately said to Shanks happily, “Shanks, I saw it. It’s the ship of our Roger Pirates. The captain and his men have finally come to rescue us!”
When Shanks and Buggy saw the ship coming, they no longer hid, but went to the port. When the ship arrived, they could immediately board the ship and leave.
Kozuki Oden brought everyone to the port. They did not encounter any other enemies and arrived here easily.
Renault leaned on the railing and looked towards the port. There were already two teenagers in their early teens waiting there, and there were also many indigenous people nearby. They were probably Shanks and Buggy!
These two guys, one has red hair and the other has a clown red nose. They are so recognizable that it’s impossible for him not to recognize them!
After Kozuki Oden and the other ships approached, he said to the two people on the harbor a few meters away: “Hurry up and get on board, we still have to turn around to pick up other people!”
“Search…search…”
Snap…Snap…
Shanks and Buggy didn’t waste any time and jumped onto the boat. It wouldn’t be too late to leave here if there was anything to say. After all, there were too many people here and too many eyes.
Shanks waited until the ship was some distance away before asking Kozuki Oden, “Brother Oden, why aren’t Captain Roger and the others on board?”
When Kozuki Oden heard Shanks’ question, he answered directly: “Captain and the others are blocking the navy in front, so let us come to rescue you first, and then go back to meet them!”
After Buggy returned to the ship, he was no longer afraid. After hearing what Kozuki Oden said, he immediately argued: “We haven’t been caught, how can you say rescue? You should say come to pick us up!”
Renault heard his shameless words and said with a look of contempt: “You were discovered by the navy here, and then surrounded by the navy. Is this different from being caught?”
In fact, the navy also secretly sent people to the island to capture them, but Shanks discovered the existence of the navy in advance and hid with Buggy, thus escaping the disaster.
If Shanks hadn’t discovered the navy before they sent people to the island, they would have been caught by now!
Seeing that the little guy in front of him actually dared to despise him, Buggy immediately squatted down and glared at Renault and asked: “Whether I was caught by the navy or not is none of your business. Who are you, little bastard?”
When Renault saw Buggy approaching, he frowned and said, “Don’t get so close to me, you red-nosed girl. Besides, I came to save you. It’s ok that you didn’t thank me, but you even scolded me. You really have no conscience!”
Shanks, who was watching the fun from the side, knew when he heard Renault’s words that he should be the guy who could fly the ship, but he didn’t expect that this guy was actually a five-year-old kid.
When Buggy heard what Raynor said, he exploded and yelled, “Who are you calling a red nose? And do I need a little brat like you to save me?”
Thinking of this, Shanks saw that Buggy was still bickering with Raynor, and reminded him with a smile: “Hahaha… Buggy, he should really be the one who came to save us. You have offended him now. If he abandons you later, I will not plead for you!”
Kozuki Oden stepped forward and introduced: “Shanks guessed correctly, his name is Renault, we will have to rely on him to leave here later, come over and get to know each other!”
When Buggy heard Shanks’ guess and what Kozuki Oden said, he knew that this was probably true.
Thinking about my own life now in someone else’s hands, and the way I just spoke to him, would he really want to take revenge like Shanks said?
Thinking of this, Bucky immediately put on a flattering face, squatted down and apologized, “Little Renault, it was my fault just now. You are a big man and don’t bear grudges. You can’t abandon me!”
“Ha ha ha ha………”
Buggy’s immediate cowardly look made everyone on the boat laugh, and they were all so shocked that they couldn’t even straighten their backs.
Renault didn’t even bother to pay attention to him. He knew from the original book that this guy was afraid of death, but he didn’t expect him to be afraid to this extent.
Chapter 18: Rayleigh and Zephyr’s Battle (Old Version)
Just as Renault and his men were rushing back, Rayleigh and several other officers also formally met with the main force of the navy.
Rayleigh saw the warships approaching, and told the people beside him: “We are going to board the navy’s warships to fight, and when our ships come back, we will immediately retreat back to the ships. Do you understand?”
Everyone: “Understood, Deputy Captain!”
Rayleigh: “Go ahead!”
“Search…search…search…”
At Rayleigh’s command, the officers on the small boat immediately soared into the sky and rushed towards the navy’s warship.
[On the Navy Ship]When Zhan Guo saw Rayleigh and the others waiting here, he knew what they wanted to do, but their navy’s goal had been achieved, so they were not in a hurry to chase those ordinary crew members.
Now seeing Rayleigh and the others rushing forward, he immediately shouted to the people nearby: “Everyone, get ready for battle!”
As soon as Zhan Guo finished shouting, Rayleigh appeared above the warship and shouted to Zhan Guo on the warship: “Would you like to come up and practice?”
When Zhan Guo saw Rayleigh flying above his head, black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He was riding on their heads as soon as he came. It seemed that he didn’t take their navy seriously!
“Let me be your opponent!”
How could Zefa, with his hot temper, bear being bullied by others? He shouted and soared into the sky.
Zefa’s speed was so fast that his figure was almost invisible. He was behind Rayleigh in an instant. His hands were covered with armed color domineering at some point, and he swung a pair of pitch-black fists at Rayleigh.
Rayleigh felt the sound of breaking air behind him, and his body turned around as if instinctively, and he swung his sword from bottom to top to meet Zefa’s fist.
“Clang—bang!”
Zefa and Rayleigh separated as soon as they came into contact. After retreating about ten meters, they immediately stabilized their bodies.
Zefa used Moon Steps and then stepped in the air. Rayleigh used the same method, both of which were physical techniques similar to Moon Steps.
The two men just steadied their bodies for a moment, and then immediately rushed towards each other, so fast that they were almost invisible.
“Bang…Bang…Bang…”
Although it was fists against swords, every collision made the same sound as swords colliding.
The two men didn’t say a word during the fight. They were both fighting seriously. They collided and separated again and again, like tireless fighting machines.
“Bingbingbingbing——!!”
“Bang bang bang bang-!!”
Rayleigh is worthy of being a famous swordsman. He dances his sword so tightly that a storm of sword blades forms in front of him.
Zefa was not willing to be outdone. There were countless fist shadows in front of him. No matter how fast Rayleigh’s sword was, it could not break through his fist shadows.
The two men fought back and forth, but neither could do anything to the other. There were sword storms and fist shadows all around them.
Rayleigh and Zephyr were fighting fiercely in the air, while the navy on the warship and the executives of Roger’s pirate group all found their opponents.
Now only Sengoku is left on the main warship, and everyone else has gone to fight with the cadres of Roger’s pirate group, even Vice Admiral Tsuru is no exception.
Now the only one from Roger’s pirate group who had not taken action was Jabba, a strong man who was as famous as Rayleigh. The others rushed onto the navy’s warships and fought with the navy.
“Snap!”
Seeing that the strong men in the navy all had their own opponents and now only Sengoku was left, Jabba jumped directly onto the main warship of the navy, intending to fight with Sengoku, the navy admiral.
After Jabba landed on the deck of the warship, he looked at Zhan Guo and said enthusiastically, “General Zhan Guo, there are only two of us left now. Let me be your opponent today!”
The pirates in Roger’s pirate group are basically a group of battle maniacs, and Jabba is of course no exception. They want to fight when they see a strong man, especially when they see a strong man like Sengoku who is at the same level as him. He would feel sorry for himself if he didn’t fight.
Seeing Jabba arrogantly jumping onto the warship, Zhan Guo shouted with a dark face: “Don’t get too complacent, damn pirates!”
As Zhan Guo was speaking, he used his ability. A ball of golden light emerged from his body and his body became bigger and bigger. After a while, he turned into a giant Buddha that was about ten meters tall.
Sengoku’s ability is the Animal-type Devil Fruit’s Mythical Beast Type “Great Buddha Form”, which not only allows him to transform into a giant Buddha, but also use shock waves.
When Jabba saw that Sengoku had transformed into a giant Buddha, he knew that he was going to get serious, so he immediately clenched his axe and shouted excitedly, “Buddha Sengoku, today let me see how powerful the animal-type mythical beasts are!”
As soon as Jabba finished speaking, he rushed out. He was as fast as lightning and only a shadow could be seen. He appeared above the Warring States in an instant and swung his double axes to chop down on the head.
Sengoku’s Observation Haki had already noticed Jabba’s movements, so he raised his palm and pushed it upwards. There was a ball of golden energy on his palm, and he used the Tathagata Palm to meet the falling double axes.
“Crack!!”
The two men collided and stalemate, and Warring States’ shock wave exploded immediately. Circles of golden shock waves rushed in all directions with the two men as the center.
Spider webs appeared on the splint under Zhan Guo’s feet, covering the entire splint. One can imagine how terrible the aftermath of the collision between the two people was.
“bump!”
Jabba did a backflip and kicked Zhan Guo in the belly. With the help of the recoil, he did another backflip and flew backwards, landing steadily on the fence.
After Zhan Guo transformed into a giant Buddha, his body was not as flexible as Jabba’s, but he was not hurt at all after being kicked. He did not even take a step back and stood there as unshakable as a mountain.
Zhan Gao looked at Jabba on the fence and sneered teasingly, “Are you tickling me?”
When Jabba saw that Zhan Guo was kicked by him but remained unharmed without changing his expression, his face began to look ugly.
Even though he didn’t use his full strength in that kick just now, he did use 1/3 of his strength. If a lieutenant general was kicked by him, he would be seriously injured if not killed. However, Zhan Guo was not hurt at all. He is indeed worthy of being a user of the mythical beast species!
Thinking of this, Jabba’s expression gradually became serious, and he counterattacked: “The Buddha’s Warring States is indeed worthy of its reputation, but it’s useless for you to just take a beating!”
It was very funny that one of them laughed at the other for not being able to break through the defense, while the other laughed at the other for being able to only stand there and take the beating.
Chapter 19: CP0 blasted out by the aftermath of the battle (World Government’s backup) (old version)
When Zhan Guo heard Jabba’s mockery, his face gradually darkened. Although he didn’t want to admit it, what Jabba said was absolutely right. After he transformed into the Buddha form…
Due to his fat and huge body, although his body’s defense has become very strong, his speed is indeed not as fast as that of the strong men of the same level. It is not wrong to say that he can only stand and take a beating.
“Boom… boom… boom…”
Zhan Guo didn’t want to argue with Jabba, so he rushed directly towards Jabba. The warship shook with every step he took, and a “dong dong” sound like beating a drum could be heard with every step he took.
It was ten meters from Zhan Guo’s position to the fence. He only took three steps to reach Jabba, raised his huge palm like a door panel, and slapped Jabba.
When Jabba saw Zhan Guo rushing towards him, he was already prepared. Before the huge palm reached him, he had already stepped on the fence and retreated backwards.
Zhan Guo’s attack was dodged, and the shock wave rushed directly to the sea, creating a huge hole with a diameter of hundreds of meters in the sea. For a moment, the sea water had no time to flow back, and from a distance, it could be seen that there was an empty space in the sea.
“Wow—la la!!”
The sea water was blown up to a height of dozens of meters in the sky. When the sea water fell down, it was like a heavy rainstorm. The sea water drops of different sizes fell on people’s faces and could cause slight pain.
“…Bang…Bang…”
After Jabba retreated more than ten meters into the air, he immediately stomped on the empty space behind him, as if he was stepping on solid ground. Not only did his body stop retreating, but it also rushed straight down.
Jabba was as fast as lightning. He instantly arrived above Zhan Guo’s head and chopped down on his head with his double axes.
Although Zhan Guo moved slowly, his hands and feet were not slow. When he saw Jabba rushing down to attack, he immediately slapped him to meet the double axes that Jabba was chopping down.
The two of them, one above and one below, collided violently like Mars hitting the Earth.
After the two men were in a stalemate for a while, the place where they collided exploded with a loud bang. The air waves generated by the explosion rushed in all directions like a typhoon.
“Crack! Crack!!”
All the force generated by the collision fell on the plywood under Zhan Guo’s feet. Spider webs appeared on the plywood, covering almost the entire warship, and it looked as if it would fall apart at any time.
This time, Jabba did not retreat again. Instead, he did a backflip and landed on the splint, then started fighting with Zhan Guo while standing.
Jabba and Zhan Guo just stood there, countering each other’s moves, fighting back and forth, and for a while it was difficult to tell who was better.
Jabba’s body was not that huge, so he could only jump up and down, leaving only afterimages of his swinging double axes. He kept swinging the axes and hacking at people’s heads.
Although Zhan Gan’s movement speed is not fast, his hands are very flexible. No matter which direction Jabba attacks from, he can block it in time. Even if he can’t block it, he will cover it with armed color and withstand it, and he can also counterattack from time to time.
The surrounding planks, fences, and rest rooms on the warship were all blasted to pieces by the slashing blows and shock waves leaked out from the fight between the two men.
The spider web of plywood under the feet of the two people became denser and denser, and all the force generated by the collision was borne by the plywood under their feet.
Seeing that the warship was about to be scrapped and fell apart, neither of them had any intention of stopping, and they continued to fight fiercely.
Just when the two sides were fighting evenly matched and it was difficult to determine the winner, someone suddenly launched a slashing attack, which went straight towards one of the countless warships.
“BOOM BOOM BOOM – BOOM BOOM!!”
The warship was split into two and exploded with a loud bang. The shells on the warship hit the open flame and were all ignited. The explosions continued for a while.
It is worth mentioning that at the moment the warship exploded, five people in very strange clothes rushed out from the thick smoke. Although they were at the center of the explosion, they were all unharmed, as if they were not the ones who were on the warship just now.
All five of them were wearing white clothes and masks. Each mask was different. The five of them were of different heights, weights and bodies, but you could tell they were from the same organization by looking at their clothes.
Rayleigh and Zephyr were fighting in the sky, and he was relatively close to the warship, so he spotted these people almost as soon as they appeared.
When Rayleigh saw their attire, he thought to himself: Looking at their attire and the masks they are wearing, could they be the legendary CP0?
Rayleigh has been on the sea for so many years, and of course he has heard of the world government’s direct secret highest intelligence agency, but he has only seen spies from cp1-9, and this is the first time he has seen spies from cp0.
The World Government’s intelligence agency has several groups (from CP0 to CP9). CP1-9 often go out on missions, so many people have seen them, but CP0 is the highest secret intelligence agency directly under the World Government, and is also the superior of CP1-9. They rarely take action, and very few people have seen them. Once they take action, they represent the will of the World Government.
Rayleigh used a powerful sword to knock Zefa away, and as he chased after him, he asked, “Your navy and the world government have even sent out CP0 this time. Are you planning to leave us all here?”
Rayleigh’s speed was faster than Zefa who was flying backwards. He appeared behind Zefa in an instant and slashed at the back of his head with a sword.
Zefa turned around quickly as if he had eyes on his back, his entire arms covered with armed color domineering, and with his hands crossed in front of him, he blocked the sword that was about to fall down.
Rayleigh’s sword was like hitting a piece of steel, making a sound of weapons clashing, but was blocked tightly by Zefa’s arm, preventing his sword from falling at all.
The two of them were in a stalemate. Zefa looked at Rayleigh and said, “I don’t know why CP0 appeared here, but they should have been secretly sent by the World Government!”
There is no need to hide this kind of thing, because it makes no difference whether you say it or not, it cannot change the result that cp0 appears here.
When Rayleigh heard Zefa’s answer, he thought about the fact that they had just returned from Lahoudel. It seemed that it was not the navy that wanted their lives. The navy was just one of the armed forces sent by the World Government. It was the World Government that wanted their lives!
In fact, before coming here, he and Roger had already guessed that the world government was probably behind all this. Now that CP0 appeared here, it just proved that their guess was correct.
When they first came here, they found that there were only navy people. They thought they had guessed wrong. It turned out that these people wanted to wait until they and the navy were both defeated, and then they would come out to reap the benefits!
Unfortunately, even God could not bear to see this coming and sent a slashing arrow flying towards the warship where they were hiding. If it hadn’t been for this slashing arrow, they would have succeeded in their secret attack and the consequences would have been disastrous!
Chapter 20: The Warring States who were almost blown up (old version)
Because of the appearance of these five people, everyone on the battlefield stopped and looked over. Some marines who wanted to continue fighting were beaten away by the Roger Pirates with all their strength, forcing the battle to stop.
I didn’t notice these people just now, and I didn’t know there were five strong men here. Now that these five people have appeared…
The cadres of Roger’s pirate group used their Observation Haki to scan and found that these five people were all strong people of the same level as them.
After the executives of Roger’s Pirates discovered the levels of these five strong men, their faces began to turn ugly.
Their Roger Pirates are only evenly matched with the Navy, and neither can do anything to the other. But if there were five more admiral-level strongmen, their Roger Pirates would undoubtedly be defeated.
Five admiral-level warriors are almost enough to fight with the Roger Pirates without losing. Together with the strong men in the navy, the number of strong men is twice that of the Roger Pirates, so if they are not careful, they may really be left here.
When Sengoku saw the five CP0s, he not only didn’t look kind to them, but also angrily questioned, “You CP0 bastards, if you had come out earlier, the Roger Pirates would have been captured by us. If they hadn’t been blown out by the aftermath of the battle, would you have waited until all our navy members were dead before coming out?”
The reason why Zhan Guo was so angry was that although the naval strongmen did not suffer any casualties, the elite naval soldiers he brought with him suffered heavy casualties due to the aftermath of the battle between those strong men.
This is not an island, there is no place for these people to escape away from the aftermath of the battle between the strong men. As long as two strong men land on a warship to fight, almost all the elite naval soldiers on the warship will be killed or injured, and a small number of them will jump into the sea to survive.
The leader of CP0 glanced at Zhan Guo, and then replied in an indifferent tone: “In order to complete the mission, it doesn’t matter if a few more people from your navy die. It is an honor for them to die fighting for the World Government. You should feel honored instead of questioning us!”
From what the CP0 leader said, it seems that the navy is the dogs raised by the World Government. It is their honor to die for their master. The navy should not question these CP0 people.
The Navy and the CP organization are both sons of the World Government, but there are differences between the sons. The CP organization is the biological son, while the Navy is raised by a stepmother, the kind that is not loved by either their grandmother or their uncle.
Although they are both institutions of the World Government, there is competition wherever there are people. If the Navy wants resources, CP0 also wants them.
However, the resources of the world government are fixed. If you want more resources, you have to make contributions, so a competitive relationship is formed.
Even brothers may become enemies, let alone an organization like theirs that has a competing relationship?
When Zhan Guo heard what the leader of CP0 said, he became so angry that his face turned red, as if he was going to explode in the next second.
Although Sengoku was angry with CP0, he also knew that now was not the time to worry about these things. The most important thing now was to take down the Roger Pirates. It would not be too late to settle accounts with CP0 after returning.
Thinking of this, Sengoku shouted to the CP0 members with a dark face, “CP0, hurry up and take down the Roger Pirates as soon as possible, so as to avoid more trouble!”
The CP0 standing on another warship heard Zhan Guo’s words. The leader glanced at Zhan Guo and said disdainfully: “We know what to do. We don’t need your navy to tell us what to do. Your navy is not qualified to teach us CP0 how to do things!”
Seeing their arrogant look, Zhan Guo knew that no matter how much he said, it would be useless, so he simply didn’t bother to care about them. After all, it is better to rely on oneself than on others.
Thinking of this, Sengoku turned his head and looked at Jabba and shouted, “You bastard pirates, our battle is not over yet. Today, let me send you all to Impel Down to enjoy your old age!”
When Jabba heard what Zhan Guo said, he glanced at him with disdain and said, “You navy say this every time you see us, but we are still doing well on the sea, so what you say is no different from fart.”
“Asshole! Damn pirate, go to hell!”
Zhan Guo was already very angry with CP0, and now Jabba added fuel to the fire. He immediately exploded on the spot and rushed towards Jabba angrily.
Seeing that Zhan Guo was ready to fight to the death, Jabba did not dare to be negligent. He clenched the two axes in his hands and rushed out to meet Zhan Guo.
The two of them collided with each other instantly. After a stalemate for a while, the place where they collided exploded directly. The air waves produced by the explosion were golden and black, and they rushed to the surroundings in circles like a typhoon.
“Geji-geji!!”
The warship they were on finally couldn’t bear the heavy weight and exploded. Pieces of wooden fragments flew in all directions like bullets. The surrounding elite naval soldiers were caught off guard by this sudden disaster.
“Not good!!”
“Run away!!”
“There is still a glimmer of hope for survival by jumping into the sea!”
“Jump now!”
The elite naval soldiers on nearby warships jumped into the sea to avoid the blast.
These air waves were different from previous ones. In the past, people who were close would just be blown to the ground. This time, the air waves carried with them fragments of wooden boards that were blown out by the explosion. These fragments were like bullets, as fast as lightning, and people who were hit were no different from being shot by a gun.
“Even the warships couldn’t withstand the aftermath of their battle and exploded and disintegrated. What kind of monsters are these?!”
“Is this the kind of monster we are here to catch?!”
“There’s no way we can catch these monsters!”
The elite naval soldiers on the warships in the distance, seeing what was happening here in the Warring States period, were all so frightened that their faces turned pale and they couldn’t even hold their weapons steadily, as if their mental defenses could collapse at any time.
They were not at the center of the explosion, so they were not affected, but who can guarantee that they will be so lucky next time?
“BOOM-BOOM-BOOM-BOOM!!”
As the battle between Zhan Guo and Jabba started again, others also started to fight. For a moment, explosions were heard from all around, and various collision sounds continued.
Chapter 21: Roger was injured in the battle with Garp? (Old version)
After the navy and Roger’s pirate group started fighting, the five CP0s had no intention of taking action, or they did not intend to take action immediately. As for when they would take action, probably only they themselves knew!
The five CP0s on the warship were looking at the battlefield. One of them said to the leader, “If we cause too many casualties to the navy, it will be difficult for us to report to the higher-ups. So when should we start?”
They, CP0, were sent to assist the navy in taking down the Roger Pirates. At the beginning, they agreed that in order to be on the safe side, they would first launch a surprise attack and kill one or two cadres, and then they would come out to confront the Roger Pirates head-on.
Let the navy bear the brunt of the situation in the early stages. After all, it wasn’t their people who died, so they didn’t feel sad at all.
But there are always unexpected things. Who knew that their plan would be exposed because of a single kill?
Now that they have been exposed to everyone, it is almost impossible to launch a sneak attack. The only way now is to confront the Roger Pirates head-on.
But for strong men of their level, it would not be difficult to take one or two people with them even if they were to die. The reason the leader didn’t take action was because he was afraid that the members of Roger’s pirate group would counterattack before they died. If they were really dragged down to be scapegoats, wouldn’t they die unjustly?
Therefore, the leading CP0 planned to let the navy consume them first, and it would not be too late for them to take action after they were almost consumed.
When the leader heard what the man next to him said, he replied without turning his head: “I will tell you when we take action. As for your concern, as long as we take down the Roger Pirates, it won’t be a problem even if many people die. You should know that those people above only look at the results and never ask about the process of these missions!”
The leading CP0 certainly knew that it would be difficult for them to explain if too many people died, but compared with life, these were insignificant matters.
Those of them who have been in the dark for a long time will resort to trickery and schemes and will never confront you head-on. To put it bluntly, they have been in the dark for too long and have lost their courage and are afraid of death.
However, what they didn’t know was that if they didn’t take action now, they would have no chance to take action after Renault and the others came back!
After Reno and his crew rescued the people, they flew directly into the sky with their boat. Where are you going to fight against Roger’s pirate group?
Although most of them can do the Moon Walk, it can only allow people to stay in the air for a short time. There is a huge difference between short-term flying and real flying!
They wanted to catch up with Renault’s telekinetic flight by Moon Step, but it was almost impossible. Only those with bird and animal abilities, or those who could fly like Borsalino, could catch up. But there were not many strong people among these people, and catching up would just be a waste of time.
[Pirate Ship Reno’s Side]Although Blue Star Island is a bit far from the battlefield, it is not too far. It only takes a dozen minutes for a ship to arrive there, so Renault and his team have already arrived nearby and are still rushing here desperately.
“Hurry up, drive the boat as fast as possible!”
Kozuki Oden kept urging the ordinary members to hurry up, because he knew that Roger’s current physical condition was not optimistic and would not allow him to fight at a high intensity for too long. Plus, he also wanted to fight, so he kept urging them to hurry up.
An ordinary member heard his urging and explained with a wronged look on his face: “Boss Yutian, the ship is already at its fastest speed now. We can’t do anything if you want it to go faster!”
Seeing Kozuki Oden’s anxious look, Renault smiled and joked, “That’s a battlefield where people are eaten without leaving any bones. Are you in such a hurry to go there? Are you in a hurry to be reborn?”
When Kozuki Oden heard what Reno said, his face darkened instantly. He glared at Reno and said, “You can’t spit out ivory from a dog’s mouth. If you can’t speak, don’t speak. No one will think you are dumb!”
Renault and Kozuki Oden had been arguing with each other all the way, and the others were watching the fun from the side, and occasionally joined in the fun, as if they were afraid that they were not arguing fiercely enough.
As the chattering and bickering on the boat continued, their boat was getting closer and closer to the battlefield. Although they were getting closer and closer to the battlefield, the laughter on the boat never stopped. Those who knew them thought they were on their way to the battlefield, while those who didn’t would think they were going to attend some kind of celebratory banquet!
The fighting on the battlefield was as fierce as ever. Whether it was a battle in the sky or a battle on a warship, all of them were extremely intense, with all kinds of collisions and explosions ringing in the ears.
“Boom boom—crackle!!”
The sky was covered with dark clouds and there were thunder and lightning.
Several figures were fighting in the air, as fast as lightning. Every collision made the sky and the earth pale in comparison. Dark clouds covered the air and did not disperse for a long time.
Garp punched Roger’s knife, knocking him back more than ten meters before he could steady himself.
After Roger stabilized his body, he wiped the corner of his mouth, saw the blood on his palm, and thought to himself: It seems that my body can’t hold on for much longer!
Although Roger was very fast just now, Garp still noticed the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.
After discovering this, Garp did not attack immediately, but asked directly: “Roger, what’s going on with you?”
His attack just now was not that powerful, and was blocked by Roger’s knife, so Roger was definitely not injured because of his attack, but because Roger fought him with injuries from the beginning!
Thinking of this, Garp secretly complained in his heart: Why is it that he is almost always injured when fighting with this guy recently?
Only a few members of Roger’s pirate group knew that Roger was sick. No one else knew about it, and of course Garp didn’t know about it either.
Recently, Roger’s illness has been getting worse, so Garp felt that when he fought with Roger recently, Roger almost always fought with injuries, which made him not happy at all. He was puzzled about this for a long time.
When Roger heard Garp’s question, he said nonchalantly, “We pirates are not like you in the navy. We pirates have a small fight every three days and a big fight every five days. Every day we are either fighting or on the way to fight. Isn’t it normal to have some injuries on our bodies?”
Chapter 22: Renault: I can take off and send you to heaven at any time (old version)
After hearing Roger’s explanation, Garp had no intention of continuing to ask. After all, Roger would not tell him even if he asked.
But he certainly wouldn’t believe what Roger had just said, because there were not many people in this world who could hurt Roger. Even after he fought with Roger for nearly an hour, he didn’t hurt him at all.
Although the clothes of the two men were a little messy and had many holes, they did not have a single wound on their bodies. These attacks were blocked by their powerful domineering aura.
So what Roger said about being beaten by others is probably not that simple, but it is none of his business. He has only one goal today, which is to send Roger into the “Impulse City”.
Thinking of this, Garp turned to Roger and said, “Even if you are injured today, I will not show mercy. You should prepare to go to Push City and enjoy your old age today!”
Garp just wanted to lock Roger up in Impel Down, but with Roger’s current reputation as the Pirate King, how could the World Government let him live? They couldn’t do anything before he was caught, but once he was caught, he would definitely be used as an example to scare the monkeys by the World Government.
The original work was intended to be used as a warning to others, but because of Roger’s words, it not only failed to serve as a warning to others, but Roger’s words also triggered the Age of Discovery.
During the Age of Discovery, there were more and more pirates, and the navy gradually lost control of the New World. The New World was divided up by four emperors at sea, and from then on the navy could only develop in the first half of the Grand Line.
Although the Navy still has some territory and bases in the New World, they have already lost control of the New World. Apart from garrisoning the bases, they have no way to enforce doctrine like they did in the first half of the Grand Line.
Even though they knew that most of the islands in the New World were in dire straits, their navy had no ability to manage or enforce the order, because as long as they dared to set foot in the territory of the Four Emperors, it would mean declaring war on the Four Emperors.
In the future, the navy would not dare to go to war with the Four Emperors easily, so the navy turned a blind eye in the New World. It’s not that they don’t want to get involved in these matters, but that they can’t!
When Roger heard Garp’s big talk, he showed a mocking expression on his face and said, “Garp, you have been chasing me for so many years, and you have always said this, but I am still here to fight you, so I will definitely not be caught by you this time…”
“Want to catch me? Impossible, absolutely impossible, Garp, just give up on this idea!”
“Hahahahahaha…”
As Roger was talking, he burst into laughter. It was unclear whether he found what Garp said funny, or what he himself said funny. This was probably something only he knew!
When Cap saw Roger laughing, he thought he was making fun of him. Veins popped out on his forehead and he angrily blew his beard and glared, shouting, “You bastard Roger, go to hell!”
After saying this, Garp rushed out like a cannonball, instantly arriving above Roger’s head. He clenched his pitch-black fist, and punched Roger’s head hard.
“Asshole Garp, if anyone is going to die, you should die first!”
When Roger saw Garp rushing towards him, he shouted, then immediately clenched the knife in his hand and swung it up to meet Garp’s fist.
Roger and Garp were on top and on the bottom, and after a stalemate for a while, the two of them collided with each other and exploded. Circles of shock waves like typhoons rushed in all directions, and the shock waves were accompanied by black lightning, dancing wantonly in the sky.
Bing Bing Bing Bing——
Bang bang bang bang——
After the two of them had been deadlocked for a while, they realized that neither of them could do anything to the other, so they immediately changed their fighting style.
The two men stood in mid-air and started fighting each other. For a moment, they were surrounded by the flashing of swords, the shadows of fists, and the flying air.
“BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!!”
The slashing blows and fist shadows that were emitted from time to time during the fight between the two men blasted huge holes in the sea, leaving the sea water with no time to flow back. The dark clouds in the sky were also blasted with big holes.
The battle between the two could only be described as earth-shattering. Fortunately, Garp had deliberately taken Roger away from the warship, otherwise, most of the navy would have been killed or injured in the aftermath of their battle.
You should know that after these warships received the order from Zhan Guo, they are all gathered here in the direction of the port.
Looking down from above, there were densely packed warships. If they fought above the warships, these warships would be turned upside down by the aftermath of their battle.
Just when the navy and the executives of Roger’s pirate group were fighting fiercely, a small black dot appeared in the direction of the island, approaching this side quickly. A closer look revealed that it was a ship.
Rayleigh was facing the direction of the island, and he had been paying attention to that direction, so as soon as the small black dot appeared, he immediately spotted it. He knew it was their ship without having to guess.
“Clang—bang!!”
Lei Li used all his strength to chop Zefa away with a knife, and then shouted to the bottom: “Our ship is back!”
Rayleigh just said that their ship had returned, and the Navy had no idea what their ship’s return meant.
Only the cadres who know the plan know what is going on. This way, they can inform everyone without having to worry about the navy knowing their plan. It is simply killing two birds with one stone!
After Rayleigh shouted something below, he no longer cared about Zefa or the cadres below, and rushed towards the ship alone.
He didn’t need to worry about the other cadres, they would find ways to get out on their own, and he couldn’t do it too obviously, otherwise the navy would be prepared, and it would not be easy for them to leave even if they could fly.
Zefa stayed in mid-air using the Moon Step, looking at Rayleigh who left without hesitation. He was a little confused now. Why did this guy suddenly stop fighting?
At this time, Rayleigh had already arrived above the ship, and then he made a free fall, and landed steadily on the deck in a short while.
After Lei Li landed and stood firm, he immediately asked Renault, “Little Renault, how are you preparing?”
Renault was lying on the fence, watching the battle in the sky. When he heard Rayleigh’s question, he replied without turning his head, “I have no problem at all. I can take off and send you to heaven at any time!”
Chapter 23: Renault’s joke shocked everyone (old version)
Rayleigh breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Renault’s first words, but when he heard the second words, the corners of his mouth twitched.
He now wanted to pick up this little guy and give him a good beating. He had never seen anyone with such a vicious mouth, and he was just a five-year-old baby.
Is the milk this little guy drinks poisonous?
Otherwise, how can every word you say,
Either it is poisonous or it has thorns?
Rayleigh really wanted to go over and give Renault a beating, but he couldn’t do that now. Otherwise, if the little guy got angry, they would be the ones in trouble!
Thinking of this, Rayleigh secretly decided in his heart: After this battle is over, I will think of a reason to beat him up. Anyway, he has been clamoring to practice, so I might as well just use the excuse of practicing to beat him up!
Renault suddenly felt a malicious gaze behind him. He turned around and saw Rayleigh staring at him. He didn’t know what he was thinking, and there was an evil expression on his face.
When Renault saw Rayleigh’s expression, he knew that he definitely had no good intentions. It was probably because of what he had just said that made the old guy angry and wanted to take revenge on him!
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Rayleigh suspiciously and said, “Uncle Rayleigh, you are looking at me like this, are you thinking of something bad?”
When Rayleigh heard what Renault said, he came back to his senses instantly and said with a smile, “Haha… Little Renault, I was just thinking about how to leave here. I wasn’t thinking about anything bad!”
Renault didn’t believe his explanation at all. He still looked suspicious and asked, “We had already thought of a retreat plan before we came here. Do you think I will believe you?”
Rayleigh had a relaxed look on his face, but when he heard Renault talking about the retreat plan, his face immediately turned serious and he said, “I’m not lying. There are a few tough guys over there. If they rush over when we take off, even if we have your ability to fly, we may not be able to escape!”
Rayleigh’s worry is not without reason. Almost all of these people can do the Moon Step. The speed that the Moon Step bursts out in an instant is as fast as lightning, but it will be weakened afterwards. It is impossible to maintain this speed for a long time, so the Moon Step is not suitable for traveling.
But if they all rushed over at the moment they took off, it might really be like what Rayleigh said, and it would not be easy for them to leave here.
After thinking for a while, Renault came up with a solution to this situation and said directly to Rayleigh: “Before we take off, let’s create some trouble for their navy so that they can’t take care of themselves. Then how can they have time to take care of us?”
Rayleigh’s eyes lit up when he heard Renault’s words. He looked at him expectantly and asked, “Then do you have any way to create this kind of trouble?”
Renault really has a way to create this kind of trouble. If he wants to create this kind of trouble, he needs to let the trouble fly for a while.
When they were about to take off, these troubles created in advance broke out. The navy had to deal with these troubles first. By the time the navy had time to deal with them, they had already slipped away.
Thinking of this, Renault smiled evilly and said, “I have a method of attack that can make the attack fly for a while, and when we are about to take off, the attack will fall down…”
When Renault said this, he looked at Rayleigh and the others with a gloomy face and continued, “I will launch this kind of attack on the fleet later. They can either save people or let these tens of thousands of naval elites be buried with us!”
Rayleigh and everyone on the pirate ship all looked at Renault with horror, as if they were looking at a monster!
A five-year-old baby could say so lightly that tens of thousands of naval elites would be buried with him. What kind of monster is he?
After an unknown amount of time, Rayleigh gradually came to his senses and looked at Renault and asked, “Little Renault, do you have a grudge against the navy?”
To make a five-year-old kid say such words, Rayleigh could only think of the possibility that the person was his enemy. For someone like him who had experienced so much, it was impossible for him to say such words so lightly.
Renault pretended to be innocent, blinked his eyes and looked at Rayleigh and replied: “I have no grudge against the navy. Come to think of it, this seems to be the first time I have seen the navy!”
When Rayleigh saw his innocent look, the corners of his mouth twitched. This little guy used the cutest look to say the cruelest words!
Thinking of this, Rayleigh looked at Renault and taught him earnestly, “Little Renault, don’t say things like that in the future. Those are tens of thousands of living people. Don’t say such things again, okay?”
Lei Li spoke in the tone of one speaking to a child, preaching earnestly, as if he was afraid that Renault would really grow up crooked in the future.
Renault glanced at Rayleigh with disdain, and gave him a look that he could understand for himself. Then he ignored these people and continued to lie on the fence and watch the fight.
Renault was just teasing them. He knew that even if he really launched an attack on the warship, the navy’s strong men would come to rescue the people. The reason why he said those words just now was purely to tease Rayleigh and the others.
He was a person who traveled from Blue Star and had never killed anyone. He was not a perverted murderer. How could he become what Rayleigh and the others thought, a big devil who killed people without blinking an eye?
Renault didn’t say a word, and everyone on the boat misunderstood what he meant. He was just teasing them, but now everyone on the boat took it seriously, even Rayleigh was no exception.
Buggy cautiously came to Shanks’ side, looked in the direction of Renault and whispered: “This little guy Shanks is so scary, is he really only five years old?”
After hearing what Buggy said, Shanks looked at Reno deeply and replied, “He is just a five-year-old kid. Do you take a kid’s words seriously?”
Although Shanks didn’t know whether what Renault said just now was a joke or serious, even if it was a joke, he made it sound like the truth. This little guy is not an easy person to deal with.
When Buggy heard Shanks’ answer and thought of Renault’s expression and the words he said nonchalantly, he shuddered. This guy is too weird, he’d better stay away from him in the future!
Chapter 24: Life mentor Rayleigh is online (old version)
Seeing that Renault ignored him and even slapped him on the back of his head, Rayleigh thought with a helpless smile: Since preaching is useless, I might as well go and find out his background myself!
Although Rayleigh usually likes to bicker with Renault, he really likes this little guy in his heart. After all, smart people like smart people, and he doesn’t want to see such a good seedling become a person who only knows how to kill and set fire.
[Life mentor Rayleigh is online]Thinking of this, Rayleigh walked to Renault’s side and chatted casually, “Little Renault, have you ever thought about what you want to do in the future?”
Renault glanced at Rayleigh next to him, and said with a bitter expression on his face: “It’s too early for me to grow up, but I will definitely do something very important in the future!”
When Rayleigh heard something very important, he immediately asked curiously, “Oh! What’s the very important thing?”
When Rayleigh heard his curious question, he looked at him with contempt and said, “Of course, it’s very important to find many young wives, but an old bachelor like you won’t understand!”
Renault silently added in his heart that he should not only find many young wives, but also train them himself from a young age, so that he would definitely be able to train a young wife he likes in the future.
Renault’s little thoughts are so simple and plain. He is a person who traveled from Blue Star and has no interest in One Piece at all. If he has the time to look for something illusory, wouldn’t it be nice for him to travel around the world with his wife in his arms?
When Rayleigh heard Renault’s answer, the corners of his mouth twitched. What was this little brat thinking about?
Rayleigh hadn’t gotten the answer he wanted yet, so he had to ask again, “Have you ever thought about what kind of person you want to be in the future?”
Renault didn’t know what Rayleigh’s purpose was, so he kept asking him. He glanced at Rayleigh and replied, “When I have a wife in the future, of course I will travel around the world with her!”
Rayleigh knew that he would not get any results if he continued asking like this, as the little guy’s mind was full of his wife, so he asked directly: “Have you never thought about becoming a pirate who kills people and commits all kinds of evil in the future?”
When Renault heard his question, he showed a look of contempt on his face and asked back: “No wonder you are still an old bachelor. Killing people and setting fires and being a pirate are not as good as hugging a young wife.”
Renault suddenly seemed to have thought of something, looked at Rayleigh with a strange expression and asked, “You didn’t take what I just said about killing tens of thousands of naval elites to accompany us to death seriously, did you?”
Rayleigh: “Were you kidding me?”
Renault: “I was just joking and using metaphors just now. Given the personalities of those strong men in the navy, they would definitely save people at the first opportunity. I’m not a murderer, so why would I kill so many people?”
Of course, the kind of people that Renault mentioned does not include Akainu, who is unscrupulous. The admirals of this era still have a little conscience, unlike Akainu in the future, who would kill even his subordinates in order to achieve his goals.
Shanks, who was eavesdropping on the side, rolled his eyes after hearing what Renault said. He was making fun of the lives of tens of thousands of naval elites and the personalities of the naval strongmen. This kid really dared to make any joke!
However, Shanks also felt from this that Renault’s intelligence was very inconsistent with his age. He was so smart at the age of five and had such a deep understanding of human nature. This little guy would definitely achieve great things in the future.
Although Renault is like a little wife in his words and deeds, there are too many things in this world that are beyond your control. You can’t just do whatever you want.
If you want to do what you like, first of all you have to be strong enough. Otherwise, you may risk your life when going out to sea, so how can you do what you like?
Therefore, Shanks felt that Renault would definitely achieve remarkable achievements in the future due to various compelling reasons.
If Renault knew what Shanks was thinking, he would definitely sneer without hesitation: That’s just what you think. Those who are affected by the general trend are all mortals. The guy who possesses the system is a god-like existence. Who can stop him from doing what he wants?
When Rayleigh heard that Renault was joking, the corners of his mouth began to twitch again. He had never been so speechless as today. Was it that an old guy like him could not keep up with the thinking of today’s kids?
Thinking of this, Rayleigh said with a black face: “You dare to make a joke about tens of thousands of navy soldiers!”
Renault glanced at Rayleigh and was too lazy to pay attention to this old guy. The purpose of his joke was to scare the people on the ship. If the joke was not harsh enough, how could it scare these battle-hardened people?
After Rayleigh knew that he was just joking, he stopped chatting with Renault and started observing the situation on the battlefield.
Now all the cadres are trying their best to retreat. Several are already on their way back, while two are being tied up and cannot get away for the time being.
Rather than saying that they were unable to escape, it would be better to say that they were giving other cadres a chance to escape, because these were Roger and Jabba, and as long as they were not besieged, it would be easy for them to escape alone.
The strong men from the navy and CP0, although they don’t know what the Roger Pirates want to do by retreating back to the ship?
But their idea was that if the enemy came, they would be able to stop him with their own weapons. Anyway, they were still in the encirclement and there was no need to worry that they would escape. Therefore, the cadres had no intention of stopping the navy from withdrawing.
It was because of this kind of thinking that they missed the last chance to stop Roger’s pirate group.
I guess they never expected that Roger’s pirate group had someone like Reno who could fly a ship!
But this cannot be blamed on the navy, because they often fight with Roger and they are very familiar with the pirates in Roger’s pirate group.
And because they knew it so well, they didn’t think that Roger’s pirate group could escape from the encirclement.
If it weren’t for Reno, the Roger Pirates would have no choice but to fight the navy head-on.
But there are exceptions to everything, and that exception is Renault. So the navy lost this time because they knew Roger’s pirate group too well and ignored the new people on board.
“——Search——Search——”
“–click–click–click–“
The leaders of Roger’s pirate group landed on the ship one after another. At this time, even Jabba, who was left behind, had returned. Roger was the only one who had not returned yet.
Chapter 25: Throwing a few rocks (meteorites) at the navy fleet (old version)
Seeing Roger still fighting with Garp in the sky, Raynor had no intention of coming back. He speculated with a strange look on his face, “Could it be that Uncle Roger hasn’t had enough of fighting with Garp yet, so he doesn’t want to come back?”
When everyone on the pirate ship heard Renault’s guess, they all rolled their eyes. They were here to rescue people, not to fight the navy. How could the situation that Renault described happen?
Roger is now exactly as Renault guessed. He knows that his body can’t hold on for much longer and this separation might be for life, so he really can’t bear to leave Garp. After all, they have loved and hated each other for so many years, and they have developed feelings for each other even after fighting!
Roger was still fighting fiercely with Garp, and they were fighting each other in the sky. There were layers of sword storms and fist shadows around them, and every collision created layers of air waves.
There are dark clouds above my head and the sea is turbulent below my feet.
The domineering auras of the kings collided, and black lightning flew all over the sky.
“Crackle!!”
The sky where the two of them were was like the end of the world.
Roger knew that they didn’t have much time and couldn’t delay any longer, so he used all his strength to chop Garp back with his sword.
After Roger chopped Garp away, he shouted in Garp’s direction: “Damn Garp, I’m leaving, and we won’t see each other again!”
After Roger shouted to Garp, he immediately rushed towards the pirate ship. His speed was as fast as lightning. He appeared above the ship in a few flashes, and then he freely fell and landed steadily on the pirate ship.
After flying backwards, Garp stabilized his body several dozen meters away, and immediately looked at Roger who was running away, muttering to himself: “Why did this bastard just leave like that? And what did that bastard mean by what he said just now?”
Roger’s words just now sounded like instructions for his final affairs. Garp thought about it for a while but couldn’t figure it out. He could only return to the warship to think about it again.
When everyone in Roger’s pirate group saw Roger coming back, they all surrounded him, wanting to ask him what they should do next, and everyone was waiting for his orders.
After everyone discussed for a while how to leave, Rayleigh also told them the method that Renault had just mentioned.
After listening to Rayleigh’s suggestion, Roger looked at Renault and asked, “Little Renault, what kind of attack is it that allows the attack to fly for a while?”
Renault saw that everyone was looking at him, and he said innocently, “We’ll just throw a few rocks at the navy’s fleet, and when the rocks fall we’ll take off. They definitely won’t have time to bother us!”
Everyone: “…”
Throwing rocks at a fleet of naval ships, is this what you call a way to give the attack a head start?
Everyone on the pirate ship looked at Reno with a frown on their faces, and they all sighed in their hearts: Although he is usually very smart, he is just a five-year-old child after all. What are we expecting?
When the people on the ship heard that just throwing a few stones could cause the kind of effect Renault said, they could easily blast a few stones into pieces, so how could they possibly make the strong navy unable to take care of themselves?
Only those who had the most contact with Renault felt that what he said was definitely not that simple, so they asked, “Little Renault, what kind of stones are you talking about? Besides, we are in the sea now and there are no stones for us to throw!”
Renault did not answer the question, but said with a mysterious smile: “You will know when the time comes!”
The reason why Renault didn’t say it was because he saw their disbelieving eyes, so he kept it a secret.
Renault thought about what expressions they would have when they saw the falling meteorite. They would probably be terrified!
That’s right, when Renault said throwing stones, he meant throwing a few meteorites at the navy’s fleet. And they were not ordinary stones. They were meteorites from outer space, the kind that emit fire!
Telekinesis can pull down meteorites. This is the first time he is going to use it. He originally didn’t want to expose his means of attack, but now so many strong men suddenly appeared in the navy, and he had no way to deal with it!
When the people on the boat heard that Renault was unwilling to say more, they stopped forcing him. Not knowing whether Renault could do it, they decided to think of a second plan to avoid being helpless later.
When Renault saw that everyone had returned, a ball of green energy began to emerge from his body, regardless of whether they were ready or not.
He stretched out his hand and grabbed at the sky, then pulled it down suddenly, repeating this three times before stopping.
After doing all this, Renault thought secretly: Three meteorites should be enough for the navy to be busy. If there are more, many people may die!
Renault glanced at Roger and the others, and seeing that they were discussing ways to leave, he ignored them and told them to do whatever they wanted!
Renault found a secret place to hide. When he took off, there would definitely be some people trying to stop him. After all, the navy now had not only navy personnel but also CP0 personnel, and these people would not care about the lives of navy soldiers.
Rayleigh had been keeping an eye on Renault’s movements. He saw him hiding in a corner with green energy coming out of his body. Knowing Renault’s character and abilities, he certainly knew what this meant. This little brat was about to take off right now!
Thinking of this, Rayleigh didn’t have time to question Renault at all, and immediately shouted to everyone: “Everyone get ready, Renault is going to take off now, everyone will react accordingly later!”
When everyone heard what Rayleigh said, they all looked at Renault in the corner in confusion. They were still discussing how to leave, but this little brat was about to take off. What was he trying to do?
“…Hu…Hu…Hu…”
“…Buzz…Buzz…Buzz…”
Just when everyone was about to question Renault, suddenly there were bursts of breaking sounds in the sky, as well as the sound of air friction when heavy objects fell.
Everyone looked up at the sky with confusion, even the sailors were no exception, they all looked up at the sky in confusion.
There are still dark clouds in the sky, so no one can see anything. All they can hear is a friction sound that makes their scalps tingle.
Renault heard the voice from behind the dark clouds in the sky, and with an innocent smile, he reminded: “Uncle Roger, the rocks I threw are about to fall. Get ready, I’m about to take off!”
Chapter 26: The meteorite finally broke through the clouds and fell towards the fleet (old version)
When everyone on the pirate ship heard Renault’s words, they all looked at the innocent Renault with confusion. They could understand the second half of the sentence, but they were confused by the first half and had no idea what he meant by throwing stones.
Rayleigh, who was more familiar with Renault, was the first to react. He looked towards the sound of breaking air in the sky and guessed in surprise: There is such a big noise in the sky, could it be that the stone thrown by this little guy is falling down now?
Rayleigh was shocked by his own guess. There was such a loud noise in the sky. If it was really a stone thrown by Renault, how big would this stone have to be!
But they didn’t see Renault throwing stones at all, and now he was in the sea, where would the stones come from for him to throw?
Rayleigh couldn’t figure it out no matter how hard he tried, because it was beyond his understanding. If he knew Fujitora, the guy who liked to pull meteorites, he should be able to figure it out!
Rayleigh couldn’t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it and asked directly: “Such a big commotion in the sky, it couldn’t be caused by the stone you threw?”
Everyone on the boat pricked up their ears and listened, they all wanted to know the answer.
Renault glanced at everyone with disdain, and without thinking, he continued to keep everyone in suspense: “You will see it later, now get ready to go to heaven!”
These people didn’t believe him just now, but now they want him to explain it to them. How could he possibly let them do as they wish? Just let you bastards guess it on yourselves!
When everyone heard that the little brat was keeping it a secret again, they were all furious, but they could do nothing about it. They had never felt so aggrieved as they did today.
Now Renault and the others can’t hit or scold him, for fear that he will lose his temper, so everyone feels so aggrieved.
Everyone now has the same idea in their mind, which is that they must pick up this little brat and give him a beating when they get back.
The friction sound in the sky was getting louder and louder. Everyone knew that the thing in the sky was getting closer and closer to them, and they all stared intently at the dark clouds in the sky.
Renault felt that the meteorite was getting closer and closer, and it would break through the clouds in a few seconds, so he directly activated his telekinesis. The green energy on his body became stronger and stronger, directly covering the entire ship. The pirate ship soared into the sky and flew towards the distant horizon at a very fast speed.
Zhan Guo is worthy of being the future navy marshal. Now everyone is looking at the sky, but he is not affected by the sound in the sky.
The whole time, he had been keeping an eye on the Roger Pirates. As soon as they took off, Sengoku noticed them and shouted, “All troops, listen up! The Roger Pirates want to escape. Anyone with the ability to fly, chase them!”
As soon as Zhan Guo finished his roar, he disappeared from the spot, leaving only a big hole in the splint, as if to indicate that he had been here before.
“Roger, you bastard, don’t even think about running away today!”
When Garp heard Sengoku’s roar, he reacted instantly, immediately soared into the sky, and chased after the pirate ship at lightning speed.
“Swoosh…swoosh…swoosh…swoosh…”
The naval warriors on the warship also reacted at this time. Those who had the ability to fly all rushed towards the pirate ship in the sky. In addition to the navy, there were five CP0 personnel, all of whom rushed towards the pirate ship.
Countless navy ships rose into the sky, but most of them were getting farther and farther away from the pirate ship. Only the top powerful ones were getting closer and closer to the pirate ship, and the rest were left far behind.
Rayleigh saw that Zhan Guo and the others were getting closer and closer, and they would soon be caught up. He looked at Renault and asked, “Little Renault and the others are about to catch up with us. Where is the stone you mentioned?”
Rayleigh wanted to know if Renault had any solution. If not, they could prepare early. But the little brat just refused to say anything. If the occasion wasn’t right, he really wanted to pick up Renault and give him a beating.
In order to prevent the navy from finding him on the ship, Renault had already hidden in a corner. Seeing Rayleigh’s anxious look, he explained, “The rock will fall soon, don’t worry, Uncle Rayleigh!”
It’s okay to play and joke, but you can’t go too far, especially in such a life-and-death situation, he still has some sense of propriety.
Just as Renault finished speaking, the dark clouds in the sky were smashed through by three huge meteorites, revealing three huge holes. The sunlight shone through the holes, illuminating the dark sea area a little.
The moment everyone on the ship saw the meteorite, they all looked as if they had seen a ghost, with their mouths wide open in amazement. It took a long time for anyone to recover.
“Swoosh…swoosh…swoosh…”
Three huge flaming meteorites, several dozen meters in size, are falling towards the fleet at lightning speed. If no one stops them, the entire fleet will probably be turned upside down!
The first person in the navy to chase the pirate ship was Garp. As soon as he got close, he shouted, “You bastard Roger, you’re not leaving here today!”
Although Borsalino was faster than Garp, he didn’t dare to catch up alone. He kept the same speed as the crowd and was serious about slacking off.
When everyone on the pirate ship heard Garp’s roar, they all came to their senses, but they were no longer worried about Garp stopping them. Instead, they all looked at Garp who was approaching quickly with sympathy.
Roger saw Garp catching up with him, and he crossed his arms and smiled and reminded him, “Damn Garp, I don’t know if I can leave here today, but if you don’t go back, those elite navy soldiers behind you will all die!”
When Garp heard Roger’s words and saw the sympathetic looks of the people on the ship, he looked behind him half-believingly and saw three flaming meteorites crashing towards the fleet.
“Asshole! Asshole Roger, don’t let me meet you again, or I will beat you to death!”
After seeing the situation over there with the warships, Garp no longer cared about chasing the pirate ship. He rushed back at an even faster speed than before, cursing loudly.
Garp rushed back desperately, yelling at Sengoku and others, “Sengoku… Zephyr… Go back quickly, it will be too late!”
Chapter 27: You call such a big meteorite a stone? (Old version)
When Sengoku and Zephyr heard what Garp said, they were both confused. Garp had caught up with them and then ran back. What was he trying to do?
However, out of trust in Garp, he turned around to take a look. Just a glance and the two of them instantly turned into angry King Kongs, their eyes widened and they cursed loudly: “Asshole Roger, I’ll let you go today, but I will catch you sooner or later!”
The two of them followed Garp and rushed back desperately. If the meteorite really fell into the fleet, they couldn’t imagine the consequences, so they gave up chasing Roger without a second thought and immediately went back to intercept the meteorite.
The CP0s who were chasing Roger saw the navy rushing back, and they stopped and looked back in confusion. After seeing the three huge meteorites, they understood why the navy gave up the pursuit.
But they don’t care about the life or death of the navy. They only have the mission in their eyes. If they fail to complete it, they will be punished when they return.
So the leading CP0 directly questioned Zhan Guo: “Asshole Zhan Guo, the most important thing now is to chase Roger, what do you want to do now?”
When Zhan Guo heard the question from the leader of CP0, he glanced at him with a cold gaze and continued to rush back without paying any attention to him.
Just like what the CP0 leader said just now, they are just at the same level, and CP0 is not his superior, so she has no right to order him, a navy admiral, and she doesn’t need his consent to do anything she wants.
One of the CP0s saw that Sengoku ignored them and asked the leader: “We can’t stop the Roger Pirates by ourselves. Should we continue to chase them or not?”
The leader CP0 was silent for a while before answering: “We will just give them a symbolic chase. There is no need to fight them to death. When we go back, we can put all the blame on the navy!”
After hearing what their leader said, the other four CP0s nodded in agreement with the plan. As long as they didn’t have to risk their lives or take the blame, they were fine with it.
Then several CP0s used long-range attacks and threw them towards the pirate ship, but they were all blocked by Roger and others on the ship.
Everyone on the boat felt puzzled when they looked at CP0 behind them. It would have been easy for these people to catch up with them, but they did not catch up and instead kept attacking them from a distance.
Kozuki Oden saw that these CP0s only attacked from a distance and didn’t dare to get close. He was disgusted and cursed: “These bastards are chasing us relentlessly but they don’t dare to get close. What’s the meaning of this?”
Seeing this, Rayleigh pushed up his glasses and guessed, “I guess they have given up on catching us. Now they are just chasing us symbolically so that they can have an explanation when they return!”
After the five cp0s chased for a while, just as Rayleigh said, they stopped chasing after a while.
At this time, bursts of explosions finally sounded from the direction of the warships. Even though they were thousands of meters away, they could still hear them clearly and feel a shock wave coming over.
Now everyone on the boat was staring at Renault, with an expression as if they were looking at a monster. Now everyone only had one question in their mind, which was what was going on with those three meteorites.
Renault felt embarrassed by the looks from these people, and said shyly, “Don’t look at me like that, I’ll be embarrassed!”
When Rayleigh saw him like this, he knew he was pretending again, so he said sarcastically: “You also feel embarrassed sometimes? Why don’t I believe it?”
When Rayleigh heard the yin-yang tone, he could no longer pretend and said with an arrogant expression, “I wanted to hide my identity and get along with you, but you have already discovered me. I won’t pretend anymore…”
“Bang!”
“Ouch! That bastard hit me?”
Renault was speaking vividly and almost everyone was listening attentively when he was hit on the head and almost fell to the ground.
Renault turned his head and looked at Rayleigh behind him, shouting angrily: “Asshole Rayleigh, why did you hit me? Can’t you see I’m pretending?”
Rayleigh ignored the roar of the little guy in front of him and said expressionlessly: “Don’t speak these bird words, speak human language, did you bring down those three huge meteorites?”
Rayleigh and the others just wanted to know the answer to this question, but Renault kept playing Tai Chi with them and talking nonsense to them.
He also frightened most of the people on the ship. If Rayleigh didn’t know his character, they might have actually believed him.
Seeing that he could no longer hide the truth, Rayleigh could only reluctantly admit, “I told you before that I would throw rocks at the fleet before taking off. You didn’t believe me, but I told you!”
Originally, he wanted to play dumb and get away with it, but seeing as they were determined to achieve their goal, he could only nod and acknowledge it, otherwise he would probably be annoyed to death by them today.
When Rayleigh heard Renault talking about the stone again, he shouted with a frown on his face: “Who taught you to call such a big meteorite a stone?”
When everyone on the boat heard this, they all nodded in agreement. When the meteorite smashed through the clouds just now, they were so shocked that they could hardly utter a complete sentence.
Only the cadres on the ship were calm, but they were just calm. The ordinary members all turned into angry King Kong with their eyes wide open. The cadres’ foreheads were covered with cold sweat.
After Roger knew that the meteorite was brought down by Renault, he looked at him and asked, “Is it your ability to pull down the meteorite?”
Renault nodded and said, “Yes, that’s right!”
Roger nodded thoughtfully. After knowing what was going on, he did not intend to ask in detail. Instead, he changed the subject and said, “You should have a good rest today. I will tell you about cultivation tomorrow.”
After Roger finished speaking, he instructed everyone on the boat: “Everyone, go and do what you need to do. Don’t gather here.”
Although everyone still wanted to hear about Renault’s abilities, when they saw the captain starting to drive them away, they had no choice but to leave unwillingly.
However, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future, and they don’t need to be in a hurry. Sooner or later, they will know what Renault’s abilities are.
After Renault flew the boat for a distance, he put the boat down and went back to rest.
Chapter 28: The Navy Suffers Heavy Losses (Old Version)
[Near the Blue Star Island Port—Battlefield]Renault just dropped three meteorites and ran away. Although it did not cause too many casualties to the navy, the loss to the navy was not small, and it can even be said that the loss in terms of money was heavy.
There were hundreds of warships, most of which were damaged and could not continue to sail. There were countless holes in the planks and the sails were almost incomplete. They were all in tatters.
There are also more than a dozen warships that are slowly sinking, and it is obvious that they are taking in water. There are no navy personnel on these warships, which means that these warships have been abandoned by the navy.
Sengoku looked at the scene with a gloomy face. This time their navy had lost both the wife and the soldiers. Not only did they fail to capture any member of Roger’s pirate group, but they also lost so many warships.
Although most of the warships can be repaired, the cost of repairing them is not small, and that is all hard-earned money!
The reason why the navy’s warships were damaged like this was because they smashed the meteorites, but the fragments of the meteorites after they were smashed still fell on the warships as usual.
Although meteorite fragments cannot cause much harm to personnel, the damage to warships is simply devastating, because people can dodge, but warships cannot!
Garp saw Sengoku’s gloomy face, walked over and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him: “Sengoku! If the Roger Pirates can’t catch him this time, we will have another chance next time, so don’t be discouraged. I have been chasing him for so many years and haven’t caught him, but I haven’t been discouraged. Why should you be discouraged!”
When Sengoku heard Garp’s consolation, his expression did not improve, but became increasingly gloomy. He then gritted his teeth and yelled, “Asshole Garp, if you don’t understand, get out of here. I’m just worried about the military spending. Who the hell would be discouraged because they couldn’t catch Roger?!”
Of course Zhan Guo knew that Roger was not easy to catch, but he would not be discouraged by this. He was just worried about the military expenses!
Recently, Kong Gang has gradually handed over the naval affairs to him, and it is a foregone conclusion that he will become the naval marshal.
When he thought about how he would have to figure out how to raise these military expenses, he became overwhelmed and had no time to care about the affairs of Roger’s pirate group!
Garp came here and said this on purpose. He was not afraid of Zhan Guo cursing, but he was afraid that Zhan Guo would remain silent and unable to cheer up. His purpose was to let Zhan Guo vent his anger, so that he wouldn’t keep it in his heart and cause something bad to happen.
Seeing that Sengoku had finally recovered and was no longer gloomy, Garp asked, “Do you have any idea about the Roger Pirates’ ability to fly with a ship and to get a meteorite as a means of attack?”
Garp paused for a moment, and before Sengoku could speak, he continued, “It was the green palm that blocked Borsalino’s attack, and it was a ball of green energy covering the ship that carried the ship away. This should be the same ability, and it feels a bit like the ability of the Golden Lion!”
After thinking for a while, Zhan Guo guessed, “There should be a mysterious strong man on Roger’s ship. The meteorite blocked the attack and took the ship away. It should be done by the same person, but this person is not Golden Lion and his ability is not his. Golden Lion does not have green energy when using his ability.”
Garp nodded thoughtfully after hearing his guess, and then asked, “Then Borsalino said that this ability was used by Rayleigh. Is it credible?”
When Sengoku heard Garp ask this question, his face immediately turned ugly. He had always thought that Borsalino was lying, but now it seems that things are not that simple. He probably didn’t want to reveal his identity, so let Rayleigh take the blame!
Thinking of this, Sengoku said truthfully: “Borsalino should not be lying, but Rayleigh is not a user of this ability, because the devil fruit needs to be developed…”
“And judging by what this person did just now, it’s no exaggeration to say that he has already awakened. Even if Rayleigh had eaten a devil fruit recently, he couldn’t have developed his abilities to this extent!”
When Garp heard Sengoku’s guess, he didn’t intend to refute it, because Sengoku’s guess was very reasonable and he couldn’t find anything wrong with it.
On the warship where Zhan Guo is now, other senior naval officers are all here. They have heard the previous conversation between the two. After hearing Zhan Guo’s speculation, everyone fell into deep thought.
The top brass of the navy all knew what this speculation meant, it meant that another tough pirate was about to appear in the world.
This person caused heavy losses to their navy just by hiding in the dark. If he appeared on the battlefield in the open, how terrible would the destructive power be?
However, what the navy could never have imagined was that the powerful man whom they all felt was terrifying was actually a five-year-old baby.
If the sailors knew that the person who hurt them so badly was a five-year-old kid, I wonder how they would feel?
Just when the navy was marveling at Reno’s strength, the Roger Pirates had already fled to faraway seas. As long as they did not sail back in a suicidal manner, it would be almost impossible for the navy to catch up with them.
At this moment, Renault was lying on the bed, counting his fingers boredly. There was no entertainment mode to kill time like in his previous life. When he calmed down, he didn’t know what to do.
“The system opens my attribute board noodles.”
【Body: 4】(Adults: 10)
[Strength: 3] (Adults: 10)
[Speed: 4] (Adults 10)
[Spirit: Infinity][Ability: Telekinesis][Lottery function: 100 million Baileys once][Open the mission: Check in Roger Pirates 5/15]Renault looked at his attribute panel boredly. He had been exercising these past few days, but he didn’t know if it was due to age restrictions or something, but the improvement in his attributes was so touching.
Renault saw the unactivated system mall and asked the system: “How do I activate this system mall?”
[System Mall requires 1 billion Baileys to activate]When Renault heard this astronomical figure, he rolled his eyes speechlessly. He didn’t even have 100 million for the lottery, so where would he get 10 billion Baileys to activate the mall?
It seems that he will need a lot of money in the future, otherwise he won’t be able to play this system. So in addition to raising a young wife, let’s add a small goal, which is to earn (rob) hundreds of billions from him first!
It won’t be long before Roger disbands the pirate group, so he must find out the vault and empty it out when he leaves. By then, Bailey should be able to activate the mall!
Chapter 29: Renault finally takes action on the slush fund (old version)
[Nine days later at night, unknown sea area in the new world]The ship of Roger’s pirate group is sailing slowly on the sea surface, heading towards the next island.
Renault was lying on the fence, looking boredly at the members of Roger’s pirate group who were having a banquet on the plywood.
Although it was a banquet, people spoke very little. Most of them just drank alone, and some were even secretly wiping away tears.
The reason why everyone was like this was because Roger announced the disbandment of the pirate group today, and this banquet was held to see Roger off, because Roger would get off the ship early tomorrow morning.
Renault had only known them for a short time, so he couldn’t understand their feelings. He was watching them having the party out of boredom, thinking about how to empty the vault tonight.
Renault has already figured out the location of the vault in the past few days, so he is not in a hurry now. He will wait until they are all drunk before taking action.
He had prepared everything he needed in the past few days, and had already written down his cultivation experience a few days ago.
His little notebook contained not only Roger and Rayleigh’s cultivation experiences, but also the cultivation experiences of other cadres. He did not miss any of them and got them all by tricking them into his hands.
“Little Renault, why don’t you go drink?”
When Renault was bored, he heard Shanks’ voice asking from behind. He turned his head and looked behind him, and saw Shanks holding a glass of wine and walking towards him.
Renault saw this little drunkard, who started drinking when he was only in his teens. No wonder he would become a famous drunkard in the future.
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Shanks with a dark face and cursed directly: “Shanks, you actually asked a five-year-old why he didn’t drink. Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey, or did you lose your memory due to drinking too much?”
Shanks didn’t care about being scolded by Renault. He was just looking for an excuse to start a conversation. As long as he could start a conversation, it didn’t matter if he was scolded a few times.
After Shanks came to Renault, he looked at him seriously, stretched out his hand and invited him: “I will form a pirate group in the future. Little Renault, do you want to get on my ship?”
Renault slapped his claws away and refused without thinking: “I don’t want to be a pirate who is chased by the navy every day, and I don’t want to go to the navy to be a watchdog for the World Government. So little brother, you should play this cat and mouse game with the navy by yourself!”
Renault didn’t want to be a pirate who was chased by the navy every day. If he wanted to be a pirate, he would directly rise to the level of the Four Emperors.
Therefore, he would not consider becoming a pirate until he became strong enough that the navy did not dare to mess with him. However, after reaching that level, it did not make much difference whether he was a pirate or not, because other forces would regard him as an enemy.
He also didn’t want to consider the navy. He wouldn’t be able to reach a high rank in a short period of time, and would definitely be summoned and dismissed at will by those at higher ranks.
Moreover, even if he is promoted to the rank of admiral, he will still be under the supervision of the marshal and the world government, so as long as he joins the navy, he will be supervised for the rest of his life. He is not so stupid as to make himself unhappy.
After hearing Renault’s refusal, Shanks had no intention of continuing to pester him, because he could tell from Renault’s tone and attitude that it was impossible for him to get on his ship.
So he looked at Renault deeply, left without saying a word, and continued drinking with other drunkards.
Time passed by minute by minute, and before we knew it, it was already midnight. There were people lying on the splints, most of them were drunk, and only a few were still drinking.
【bite!】
[Congratulations to the host for successfully defeating the Roger Pirates! ][Rewards are being distributed…]Just when Renault was getting impatient waiting for them to drink until they were blacking out, his system notification sounded.
When Renault heard that rewards were being distributed, his eyes immediately lit up. Last time, a novice gift pack gave out two incredible abilities. I wonder what the reward for checking in for the first time will be this time?
[Congratulations to the host for obtaining: 100 attribute points](Attribute points can be added to one’s own attributes, or to skills, abilities, and proficiency)
(In the pirate world, the strong ones have physical fitness, strength, speed, skills, and abilities. The attributes of a normal adult are 10, and the maximum level is 1,000)
(Skills include: swordsmanship, physical skills, and any skills learned are all considered skills, and the full level also has 1,000 attributes)
[Congratulations to the host for obtaining: spatial coordinate ability](As long as the host has been to a place and left the spatial coordinates, the coordinates can also be left on an item. No matter where you are, you can instantly return to the coordinate location and can bring unlimited people)
Renault looked at the two rewards and the system’s annotations, and the smile on his face gradually became abnormal. If someone saw his appearance now, they would probably think that this kid had gone crazy!
There is no need to say much about this attribute point. You can know what it is used for just by listening to the name. As long as it is his own thing and it is not yet at the maximum level, you can use attribute points to add it.
This spatial coordinate ability is a bit like the Flying Thunder God in the golden legend, but his seems to be more advanced. Not only can it lead people, but it also has no restrictions.
After reading the system’s annotations, Renault secretly thought to himself: In the future, I should go to other people’s small treasuries more often and leave more space coordinates, so that he won’t have to worry about having no money to spend! Hehe!
Moreover, if some young wives are unwilling to leave their hometown in the future, he won’t have to worry about the thousands of mountains and rivers between them, as all problems can be solved with just one spatial coordinate.
Renault thought about the future, where he would be holding his young wife in the East China Sea one day, and climbing into the bed of another young wife in the New World the next day. He felt so happy… hehe!
How would others feel if they knew that Renault had such amazing abilities, but did not think about achieving great things, but only thought about his wife and other people’s secret piggy banks?
After Renault giggled for a while, he floated up and slowly drifted to the deck to observe.
After Renault saw all the drunkards on the ground were drunk, he glanced at the ordinary members who were in charge of operating the ship today and did not drink.
After finding that they were not paying attention here, it slowly drifted towards the interior of the ship and headed straight for the vault. With such a good opportunity, if he didn’t take action now, when would he do it?
Renault came to the vault soon and said directly to the system: “System, collect all these for me, don’t leave a single hair for those bastards, let them starve!”
[If you want to store items in the system space, the host needs to touch them before they can be collected]After hearing the system’s explanation, Renault rushed over without saying a word, floating in the air and touching them one by one without making any sound.
A few minutes later.
Renault looked at the empty treasury, nodded with satisfaction, and floated out. After a while, he returned to his room without disturbing anyone.
I heard from them that we will reach the island tomorrow, and Roger will get off the boat there, so I should get off the boat with them tomorrow!
If they were discovered before we got off the boat, we would never admit it. No one saw it anyway, and the Bailey treasures were in the system space, so there would be no evidence at all.
And they don’t necessarily doubt themselves. After all, what bad intentions could a little brat have?
Chapter 30: Going on board with nothing, leaving with a fortune (old version)
[The next morning]“Captain Roger…woo, woo, woo, I’ll go with you?”
“Stop messing around. I’m going to retire, not take any risks. What are you doing following me?”
“Captain Roger… woo woo woo…”
Renault, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by a burst of noisy crying. He slowly opened his eyes, glanced outside and whispered, “A bunch of grown men, crying and wailing. If you know, they are a group of men. If you don’t know, you might think they are a group of women crying!”
Renault thought that if he didn’t watch the excitement, he would be a bastard, so he just floated out barefoot and slowly. He found that the boat had stopped and there was an island not far away. It seemed that they had reached their destination.
Roger saw Renault coming out and waved hello, “Good morning, little Renault, how did you sleep last night?”
When Renault heard Roger’s words, he answered subconsciously with sleepy eyes: “I was sleeping well, but I was woken up by the crying of a group of women!”
“Hahahaha… did you hear that? You guys who are crying like women. You are not even as manly as little Renault!”
When Roger heard Renault’s words, he burst into laughter and started to teach everyone on the boat a lesson, even comparing them to Renault.
Everyone on the boat was originally quite sad, but now the sad atmosphere was completely destroyed by Renault’s words, and the atmosphere gradually became weird.
Everyone on the boat stared at Renault with angry eyes, as if they wanted to eat him alive.
Renault felt the angry gazes of the crowd, and his sleepiness immediately disappeared without a trace. He immediately showed an innocent look and said, “Uncle Roger, let me go with you!”
Renault saw that something was not right and immediately changed the subject, pretending to be innocent. He found that he was becoming more and more skilled at acting innocent and naive like a child recently.
When Roger heard that Renault was going to follow him, he asked with a puzzled look on his face: “I probably won’t be sailing in the future. If you follow me, you can only accompany me in my old age. Why are you following me?”
When everyone heard Renault’s words, they looked at him with confusion. They would believe anyone on the ship who wanted to go with Roger, but Renault was the only one who wanted to go.
Because everyone on the ship could feel that Renault had always kept a distance from them, as if he was afraid of having anything to do with them, so they had this idea.
Renault was relieved to see that everyone’s attention was diverted, and he said nonsense: “I don’t like running around on the sea, it’s not bad to find a place to live with you!”
He emptied the Roger Pirates’ small treasury last night. Even if he didn’t follow Roger, he would have left on his own. Now he can use this excuse to change the subject. Why not take advantage of this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone?
As for why Renault kept his distance from everyone on the ship, it was because he didn’t want to be labeled as Roger. Since he was not strong enough now, he didn’t want to be chased by the navy and then live a miserable life on the run.
After Roger’s death, the entire Roger Pirates group almost disappeared, all of them changed their identities, and even Buggy hid in the East China Sea.
Only Shanks, who has an unclear relationship with the World Government, is still active on the sea.
Renault doesn’t have the same relationship as Shanks, so he can only keep his distance from everyone to avoid having to live a life of hiding like them in the future. He hid in a corner when he met the navy before, just because he didn’t want the navy to know what happened on Roger’s ship.
Of course, in this situation, once his strength improves, he won’t need to be so cautious. Now he should just develop slowly. Before he grows up to be arrogant, he should just stay low and train his little wife!
When everyone heard Renault say that he didn’t like running around on the boat, they didn’t believe a word of it, because if Renault didn’t have ambitions, he wouldn’t have been so deliberate in asking everyone for their cultivation experience.
Could it be that Renault wants to cultivate his experience?
Is it for physical fitness?
You see, it’s over whether we believe it or not!
Renault ignored the disbelieving looks of these people, but looked at Roger and said again: “Uncle Roger, you have disbanded the pirate group, and it won’t be long before I have to get off the ship, and I’m a homeless person, I don’t even know where to go, so just take me with you!”
As Renault spoke, he pretended to look pitiful. Of course, the most powerful weapon of children is to act pitiful and cute!
When Roger saw Renault like this, he knew he was pretending, because he had seen it more than once, so he said unhappily: “Quickly put away your performance, you can come with me, but I will only find a place for you to settle down, and then I will do my own thing, if you have no problem, come with me.”
When Renault heard Roger agree, he immediately agreed without thinking: “That’s totally fine with me. When are we leaving?”
Renault said this, but in his heart he said: It’s just right that you don’t let me follow you. I don’t want to be chased by those mad dogs in the navy every day!
In fact, there is another purpose for Renault to follow Roger, and that is the Whitebeard Pirates. Meeting Roger’s pirates will trigger a check-in task. I wonder if meeting the Whitebeard Pirates will also trigger a check-in task?
Renault knew that Roger would go find Whitebeard after getting off the ship, so this was his real purpose.
Otherwise, he would have run away after emptying the vault last night. How could he have risked being discovered and waited until now?
Roger did not answer Renault’s question immediately, but looked at everyone and said goodbye: “Dear brothers, thank you for your company over the years. Let’s say goodbye today!”
“Captain Roger…let me go with you!”
Renault watched this scene of life and death from the side without disturbing them, and watched them say goodbye quietly.
After Roger explained some things to the crew, he jumped onto the small boat that had been prepared at the side, and then looked at Renault and said, “Let’s go! What are you waiting for?”
“Oh! Coming right up!”
Renault was absorbed in watching them crying, but he came to his senses instantly after hearing Roger’s words. He then shouted to everyone on the boat, “Uncles and aunts, let’s say goodbye now. Please don’t die too early. I’m waiting for you to grow old, and then I’ll grind your bones and scatter your ashes!”
“Damn Renault…!”
Renault said he was happy to have some fun, and he just drifted to the boat, not paying any attention to the helpless roars from the people behind him.
His things had always been in the system space, so there was no need to clean them up, and he actually didn’t have much.
He boarded the ship with nothing.
The family got off the ship with a fortune.
That should be enough for him to brag about for a while, right?
Chapter 31: Roar from the Roger Pirates’ Ship (Old Version)
The ship of Roger’s pirate group did not stay here. After seeing Roger and Reno walking away, they drove away.
The Roger Pirates had been disbanded, and they also had to disembark, but their destination was not the island they had just been to, so they did not disembark.
Rayleigh led everyone towards the next destination. Before leaving, Roger asked him to send everyone on the ship to where they wanted to go. This was the last order of the captain!
[Half a day after Roger’s Pirates left]Dadadada——
“Deputy Captain, something bad has happened…something bad has happened!!”
Bang Bang——
A burst of impatient shouting was heard on the peaceful pirate ship, and then Buggy was seen running out from the ship in a hurry.
He also bumped into some things on the plywood, causing himself to split open. His head had already flown to Rayleigh’s feet, but his body was still several meters away. It looked both terrifying and a little funny.
Rayleigh saw the irritable Buggy and his split-brained appearance, and asked with a frown, “Tell me! What’s going on?”
Buggy’s head flew up from the splint, and he looked at Rayleigh with a sad face and said, “There is nothing left in our treasure house. That was the treasure I had worked so hard to find!”
The people in Roger’s pirate group were not very interested in treasure, so every time there was a trophy, it was Buggy who collected it. Seeing that he was a miser, the others simply let him manage the money.
Whenever there is a battle, they are responsible for fighting, while Buggy, a rookie who is not good at fighting, is responsible for picking up treasures in the back. He is not wrong when he says that he found these with great difficulty.
When Rayleigh heard Buggy’s answer, he showed a look of disbelief and asked, “We didn’t land on the island these two days, so there is no possibility that someone stole the treasure, so are you dazzled?”
Seeing that Rayleigh didn’t believe him, Buggy explained anxiously, “Deputy Captain, what I said is true. You can go to the treasure house and see that there is really nothing in there!”
At this time, everyone on the boat heard the noise here and they all came over quickly to check the situation. They thought there was an enemy!
When Kozuki Oden came over, he didn’t see any enemies, only Rayleigh and Buggy. He looked at them puzzled and asked, “What’s going on?”
Rayleigh heard Kozuki Oden’s question and saw everyone looking at him inquiringly. He glanced at Buggy and explained, “Buggy said that there is nothing left in our treasury!”
When Jabba heard about the treasury, he said with little interest, “If you want to know if it’s true, why don’t you go to the treasury and take a look?”
When everyone on the ship heard what Jabba said, they all rushed to the treasure house to check, although they were not very interested in the treasure.
But they also need to eat and live. Without these treasures, how could they and Bailey and the others starve?
After everyone arrived at the treasury, they were all stunned when they saw the empty treasury.
What is going on?
Where do they get such a huge pile of treasure?
After being stunned for a while, Kozuki Oden looked at Buggy and asked, “Baki, what’s going on?”
When Buggy heard Kozuki Oden’s question, he replied with a sad face: “It was like this when I came in. I didn’t know!”
Rayleigh saw that the treasury was really empty. He pushed up his glasses and said with a dark face, “No need to guess. The only person who can empty the treasury on the ship is that little bastard!”
When Kozuki Oden heard what Rayleigh said, he immediately understood. His face turned as black as ash at the bottom of a pot and he said, “That little bastard’s style is really the same. He will take revenge when he has a grudge, and he didn’t forget to trick us before he left!”
When everyone heard what the two said, they thought of Renault’s ability to control the ship to fly, and how it would be easy to take some wealth by controlling it to fly in the sky. How could they not understand at this time that it is difficult to guard against a thief in your own home even if you are on guard day and night!
“Asshole… Renault!! Asshole!!”
Then, bursts of angry roars were heard from the ship of Roger’s pirate group. They lasted for a long time before gradually subsiding.
【Xuefeng Island】
“A-choo… A-choo…”
Renault, who was thousands of miles away, was wandering aimlessly on Xuefeng Island with Roger. This was the island they landed on today. Suddenly, he sneezed several times in succession without any warning.
Roger looked at the snow all around him and thought that Renault couldn’t stand the weather, so he asked with concern: “Little Renault, if you feel cold, shall I go buy you some clothes?”
Renault refused without even thinking: “Buy your things quickly. Although my physical fitness is not very good, my ability can isolate me from the cold, so I don’t need to buy clothes at all!”
Renault wasn’t sneezing because of the cold. It was probably because those bastards had discovered that the vault was empty and were scolding him now!
After hearing what Renault said, Roger looked at Renault carefully and found a layer of faint green energy on his skin. It seemed that he was not lying.
Thinking of this, Roger looked at Renault and said in amazement: “Your ability is like an omnipotent one. Controlling objects, flying, and attacking are all very powerful. Others are amazing if they have just one of these, but you can do all of them. It’s really a convenient and abnormal ability!”
Renault heard Roger’s constant sighs, rolled his eyes and said directly: “Since you like it so much, then you should eat a devil fruit too!”
When Roger heard this, he kept shaking his head. He was just curious, but he didn’t want to be a real landlubber.
Seeing that he didn’t speak, Renault asked, “What are we doing here?”
As Roger walked forward, he answered, “I want to meet Whitebeard. There is a tavern here that serves very good wine. I can’t go to meet Whitebeard empty-handed. I have to bring him some gifts.”
When Renault heard that Roger was really going to meet Whitebeard, he thought to himself: Roger is really going to meet Whitebeard. After meeting Whitebeard this time, he should go find that Portgas D. Rouge!
I don’t know whether Roger knew this woman before or met her after meeting Whitebeard. I guess only they themselves know the answer!
[The host has a new check-in task][Please check the taskbar for details]As soon as Renault thought about the punch-in task, the system immediately popped up a reminder that he had a new punch-in task.
When Renault heard the system prompt, his eyes lit up instantly and he immediately opened the taskbar to check.
Chapter 32: Strength Improvement—System Mall Activation (Old Version)
Renault communicated with the system as he walked, but it was all in his mind and no one else could hear their voices.
[Task 1: Please board the Whitebeard Pirates and stay on the ship for half a month to complete the check-in task]After reading the mission details, Renault’s mind was full of doubts. He had previously guessed that the condition for triggering the punch-in mission was to get close to the target, but Whitebeard was not here now, so how did he trigger it?
“What’s going on with the system?”
Renault, who couldn’t figure it out, asked the system directly.
[The host can trigger the punch-in task not only by getting close to the target, but also by having a good friend of the target. However, the prerequisite is that this person will go to see the target within a short period of time.]After the systematic introduction, Renault finally understood that people who have a good relationship with the target may also trigger the check-in task!
[Friendly reminder, host, you still have attribute points that have not been used]When Renault heard the system reminding him of attribute points, he rolled his eyes speechlessly. It was not that he had forgotten or something, but he had not yet figured out how to use it.
He wanted to improve his proficiency in telekinesis, but he was afraid that his physical fitness was too poor. If he was touched by the enemy one day, he would probably be seriously injured, or even lose limbs!
[Host can add points evenly]Renault’s eyes lit up when he heard the system’s reminder. This method is indeed feasible. Anyway, telekinesis cannot be fully replenished in a short period of time, so it doesn’t matter if it is added a little. He can improve his physical condition first so that he won’t be like a piece of tofu that will break at the touch of a button.
Thinking of this, Renault spoke directly to the system.
“The system adds 20 attribute points to my physical body, and the remaining 40 attribute points are all added to my telekinesis.”
[Adding attribute points][Congratulations to the host for successfully adding attribute points]After receiving the command, the system immediately added attribute points to Renault. It looked so anxious that people who knew about it might think it was adding attributes to Renault, but those who didn’t know might think it was adding attributes to itself!
After the system successfully added attributes, Renault felt the changes in his body. His whole body felt light, as if he could walk up to the sky.
Renault tried to clench his fist, and he could clearly feel his strength increasing. With his current strength, he could easily kill a cow with one punch.
Roger sensed something was wrong with Renault and asked in confusion, “Little Renault, what’s wrong with you? Why do I feel like you’ve suddenly become much stronger?”
Observation Haki can sense a person’s approximate strength and weakness, and Roger is the ceiling of Observation Haki, so it is normal for him to sense Renault’s abnormality.
Renault came back to his senses instantly after hearing Roger’s question, and then he said nonsense: “I just had a new understanding of my ability, and I’m trying it now, so you have that feeling!”
After hearing Renault’s explanation, although Roger didn’t believe it, he didn’t ask any more questions. After all, everyone has secrets. Since Renault was unwilling to tell, why should he force it.
Renault was relieved when he saw that Roger didn’t ask any more questions. It didn’t matter whether Roger believed it or not, as long as he didn’t ask any more questions, because he had no way to explain it!
Thinking of this, Renault said to the system again: “System, open the attribute panel for me to see!”
【Name: Afaku Reno】
[Body: 24-1000][Strength: 23-1000][Speed: 24-1000][Ability: Telekinesis; 108-1000][Pele: 1.12 billion][Open the mission: Check in the Whitebeard Pirates 15/0]Renault looked at the brand new attribute panel and realized that punching in was the right way to go. With one punching in task, he could get so many rewards and his strength improved a lot.
All the treasures that Renault stored into the system space were turned into a string of numbers by the system. As long as they were stored in the system space, he didn’t need to exchange them for Baileys. The system would exchange them for Baileys for him.
Of course, it is not without disadvantages. After he puts these Baileys into the system space, they can only be used in the system and cannot be taken out. This is the legendary “you can only go in but not out”!
However, the treasure of Roger’s pirate group was only worth more than 10 billion Baileys, which he never expected. He originally thought that he could get tens of billions, and he would be rich after doing this!
I didn’t expect that a pirate king only has so little Bailey. It’s no exaggeration to say that they are a bunch of poor guys.
If the members of Roger’s pirate group knew what Raynor was thinking, they would probably come over and fight him to the death!
They stole all their treasures and then turned around to laugh at them for being poor. I have never seen anyone bully others like this!
Renault saw that Bailey had activated the mall. After thinking for a while, he said, “System, activate the mall for me!”
Although he felt very sad to spend 1 billion to activate the mall, it would be better to activate the mall for long-term considerations in the future.
After all, most of the rewards for the check-in tasks are things he uses himself, but he is a man who wants to raise a young wife, so how can he do without a system mall?
[Deducting 1 billion Baileys to activate the mall…][Congratulations to the host, the system mall has been successfully activated]Renault: “The system punched me in the system mall.”
As soon as Renault finished speaking to the system, a virtual shopping mall appeared in front of him. Inside the mall were many square cabinets, most of which contained things from other worlds.
It can be said that anything that Renault can name is sold in the mall. Not only are there abilities to sell, but there are also various weapons and items.
[Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan; 10 billion, 100 million Samsara Eye; 10 billion, no side effect space fruit; 10 billion, Zanpakutō; 10 billion… advanced body strengthening potion; 1 billion, low-level body strengthening potion; 100 million]After seeing the prices of these abilities, weapons, and items, Renault quietly closed the system mall.
After Renault closed the system mall, he secretly made up his mind: Don’t open the system mall recently. Things cost hundreds of millions or even tens of billions of dollars at every turn. How can he afford them now?
Even the cheapest low-level body strengthening potion requires 100 million Baileys, and 100 million Baileys is his entire fortune now!
If he had known the item was so expensive, he would not have activated it. Now he feels really uncomfortable that he can see it but cannot buy it!
Renault simply turned off the system and followed Roger to buy things, no longer thinking about the mall. Otherwise, he would go crazy in a short time.
Chapter 33: Roger and Renault encounter a storm on the road (old version)
[One day later in the afternoon]In an unknown waters of the New World, on the boundless ocean, a small boat is sailing slowly on the sea surface.
At this time, there were two people, one big and one small, on the boat. The small one was lying on the bow of the boat, while the big one was rowing desperately.
They are Roger and Reno. After buying some wine yesterday, they rested on the island for a night and then set off. Now they have been out to sea for most of the day, but have not found the Whitebeard Pirates yet.
The reason why Roger rowed so hard was because there was going to be a heavy rainstorm and the possibility of a tornado, so he rowed so hard that the oars were almost broken by him.
Renault was looking at the sky leisurely, as if he was not worried at all about the coming heavy rain and tornado.
There was a dark cloud over their heads.
The sky was pitch black.
It’s like the end of the world.
“Pah-boom!!”
A long dragon-like lightning appeared on the horizon, and with a “whoosh”, heavy rain poured down from the sky like the sky was falling, and the raindrops connected together like a net.
The rain in this sea area was getting heavier and heavier, with lightning and thunder constantly accompanying the rain, making the originally dark sky and dark clouds look like blue sky with white clouds.
Roger saw Renault’s leisurely look, and then looked at himself who was extremely busy. He yelled with a frown on his face: “You little bastard, even if there is only one oar, the boat will be filled with rainwater in no time. You should find a way to deal with the rainwater!”
Renault heard Roger’s roar and finally withdrew his gaze from the sky. He glanced at Roger and said perfunctorily, “Yes, yes, I will deal with the rainwater right away. You can continue rowing your boat!”
After Renault finished talking to Roger, he raised his hand and waved it casually. The rain on the boat was immediately cleared away, as if the rain had never appeared.
Renault didn’t want to deal with the rain again and again, so he used telekinesis to create a green energy shield around the boat.
This is like a huge umbrella, all the rain falls on the energy shield and cannot enter the boat at all.
When Renault saw Roger turned into a drowned rat, he immediately mocked him mercilessly: “Uncle Roger, you look so handsome and domineering even though you are soaked like a drowned rat!”
Renault had already put a layer of telekinesis on himself before the rain fell, so his clothes were not wet at all and were still as fresh as ever.
When Roger heard Renault’s ridicule and saw his clean clothes, black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He shouted angrily, “Little bastard, didn’t you just say that you have exhausted your physical strength and can’t use your abilities for the time being?”
When Renault heard Roger’s questioning, he touched his nose awkwardly, his eyes were wandering, and he didn’t even dare to look at Roger, looking like a guilty thief.
Originally they were using Renault’s ability to fly the boat, but later Renault got bored of flying and said he was exhausted and needed to rest, so he simply lowered the boat and lay on the bow to leisurely watch the scenery.
As for Renault’s weak arms and legs, his strength has been exhausted, so of course he is not needed to row the boat, so poor Roger has to take the lead!
But now Roger saw him holding up such a large energy shield easily, and he didn’t look exhausted at all. So Roger, who found something wrong, immediately began to question Renault.
Renault’s telekinesis uses mental power, and his mental power is infinite, so how could he possibly run out of energy? So he just simply felt bored and didn’t want to continue flying the ship.
Renault saw Roger staring at him intently, and knew that Roger would not let him go easily if he didn’t explain, so he stiffened his neck and argued, “I did run out of energy just now, but after a short rest, I have energy again now!”
Seeing his evasive look, Roger understood what was going on. He guessed that the little bastard just saw that he was too idle, so he made an excuse to lower the boat!
Thinking of this, Roger showed a contemptuous expression and sneered: “It’s been less than half an hour since you put the boat down, and your physical strength recovers so quickly!”
Roger felt that Renault just wanted to play a trick on him and make fun of him, but Renault was simply bored.
But he certainly wouldn’t refuse to see some of Roger’s jokes. After all, if he didn’t see the jokes, he’d be an asshole!
Seeing that Renault was still trying to quibble, Roger said unhappily before he could even open his mouth, “Don’t waste your time talking nonsense now. A tornado has already formed not far away. Use your ability to take our ship away from here. Do you really want to be swept into it?”
Renault glanced at Roger, then looked at the tornado that was gradually forming not far away. He knew that now was not the time to joke around, so without saying a word, he used telekinesis to drag the boat up and soar into the sky.
A green energy flashed across the sky, as fast as lightning, and disappeared without a trace in a short while.
Renault drove the boat at full speed, and the speed was so fast that only a ball of green energy could be seen flashing across the sky. Soon, it ran out of the sea area with heavy rain.
When the ship slowed down, Roger looked at Renault with a suspicious look and asked, “You didn’t fly this fast before. If we had been flying this fast on the day we fought with the navy, how could we have been caught up by the navy? Did you fail to use your full strength that day?”
When Renault heard Roger’s question, he looked at her with a caring look, and replied unhappily: “Uncle Roger, don’t you know that people with special abilities need to be developed? The deeper the development, the stronger the ability will be?”
Although this is not a devil fruit ability for Renault, the reason why he can fly so fast now is because his proficiency in telekinesis has improved, which is the same principle as the devil fruit.
Roger was speechless. He really didn’t think about it that way, because only a dozen days had passed and his ability had improved so much, so he thought Renault was hiding his strength.
But now from what Renault said, it seems that he improved in the past few days. And thinking about how he suddenly became stronger yesterday, he must have become stronger at that time!
Just as Roger was analyzing whether what Renault said was true or false, a small black dot appeared not far away from them. Upon closer inspection, it was discovered that it was a pirate ship.
Chapter 34: Are these pirates all suffering from some serious illness? (Old version)
After listening to Renault’s explanation, Roger could understand why Renault had such a smart mind and could develop his abilities to such an extent in just a few days.
Because from the moment he met Renault, this little guy exuded his extraordinaryness. Since he was not an ordinary person, he certainly could not be judged by common sense. His enchanting talent was his essence. He would find it strange if Renault behaved like an ordinary person!
Thinking of this, Roger looked at Renault and said with emotion: “Not only are you powerful, but you also have great talent. You really have enviable luck and talent!”
Renault saw Roger suddenly sighing, and asked in confusion: “Uncle Roger, are you stupid?”
When Roger heard Renault’s words, his face instantly turned as dark as the ash at the bottom of a pot. Just as he was about to continue arguing with Renault, a red light flashed in his eyes, and then he looked down at the sea level in the distance.
Renault saw Roger looking down at the sea, and he looked down with confusion, and asked, “Uncle Roger, is there anything under the sea?”
Before Roger could speak, Renault had just finished asking when he also noticed the abnormality on the sea level. A small black dot appeared not far away and was slowly approaching this side.
When Roger heard Renault’s question, he replied without turning his head: “Our target, Whitebeard, is approaching this way. They should have discovered us a long time ago, so they came here!”
When Renault heard Roger’s answer, he nodded thoughtfully and thought to himself: Roger knew that the Whitebeard Pirates were nearby, so he brought him here. It is normal to meet the Whitebeard Pirates here.
Now that the Whitebeard Pirates have been found, he has to start thinking of a way to stay here, because Roger only came to chat and drink with Whitebeard, and he will probably leave soon.
And I need to complete the check-in task here. Half a month is not a short time, I must think of a way!
【Whitebeard Pirates】
Everyone on the Whitebeard Pirates looked at the boat flying in the sky. Even Whitebeard squinted his eyes and looked at the boat.
Marco saw the boat approaching them, turned his head and looked at Whitebeard and guessed, “Dad… the person on this boat, could it be that old guy Golden Lion?”
Because Roger and Raynor were flying in the air and were bickering the whole time, they didn’t pay attention to the situation on the sea until Roger used his observation Haki to sense the Whitebeard Pirates.
However, the Whitebeard Pirates on the sea had already spotted the small boat flying in the air, so they decided to go over to take a look. Otherwise, they might not have met it because the directions the two parties were heading were not the same.
When Whitebeard heard Marco’s question, he immediately used his Observation Haki to scan over and immediately recognized that it was Roger’s aura.
“Gulala…”
After knowing who it was, Whitebeard laughed and replied, “It wasn’t that old fellow Skye on the boat, but that bastard Roger!”
After Whitebeard said this, he added in his heart: And Shiki’s ability does not include this kind of green energy. That ability should be the ability of the kid on the boat!
As Whitebeard had been in the same pirate group as Golden Lion, he could tell the difference in their abilities at a glance. Golden Lion’s ability tended towards control, and he could control anything except living things if he touched them.
Renault’s ability is a ball of energy, which is an ability that tends to attack. It is the difference between a real object and an imaginary object like the Golden Lion. As long as you are familiar with one of the abilities, you can easily see the difference.
When Marco heard that it was the Pirate King Roger, he immediately became alert. Although they were friends, they were also enemies. Every time the two pirate groups met, they would basically fight first and then have a banquet and drink.
Seeing Marco’s alert look, Whitebeard said directly: “Marco doesn’t need to be so alert. He probably didn’t come here to fight today. He came to me alone today, so he must have something to ask!”
“Got it, Dad!”
When Marco heard Whitebeard’s words, he responded that he knew, but he did not let down his guard. He understood the principle that one should not have the intention to hurt others, but one must always be on guard against others.
At this time, Renault controlled the small boat and came to the side of the Whitebeard Pirates’ ship. He landed directly and stopped next to this huge whale pirate ship.
Renault floated beside Roger, looked at the white whale ship and asked, “Uncle Roger, shall we go directly up?”
At this time, all the members of the Whitebeard Pirates were leaning on the railing and looking down, each of them had a ferocious look on their face.
Roger did not answer Renault’s question, but soared into the sky, rushed onto the boat in an instant, and landed steadily on the deck.
After Roger landed on the splint, he laughed out loud: “Hahahaha… Newgate, you old man are still alive?”
When Whitebeard heard Roger’s words, his face darkened and he immediately retorted, “A scourge like you is not dead yet, how could I possibly die before you?”
After the two cursed at each other, they stared at each other, then burst into laughter unrestrainedly.
Renault had just drifted onto Whitebeard’s ship when he saw this scene. He immediately complained in his heart: Could it be that these big pirates on the sea have some serious problems?
They were cursing each other just now, and they burst into laughter the next second. Is there something wrong with them? Anyway, Renault couldn’t understand this kind of train of thought.
“Hey! Little one, who are you to Roger?”
Just as Renault was daydreaming, a voice sounded not far from him, which immediately brought him back to his senses.
When Reno heard the voice, he turned around and saw that it was Pineapple from the Whitebeard Pirates. He then asked directly, “It’s not about who I am to him, but who he is to me. Can you speak, Pineapple?”
“Pineapple boy?!”
“From what the little guy said, Captain Marco really does look a bit like a pineapple, especially his hair!”
“Aren’t you afraid that Captain Marco will beat you up if you say that?”
“Humph! How could I be afraid of him beating me? It would be more like me beating him up!”
When the pirates around heard Reno call Marco Pineapple, they immediately felt like they couldn’t stand up straight, and they kept commenting on Marco’s pineapple head. ~
Chapter 35: The Whitebeard Pirates are an orphanage? (Old version)
Marco’s face darkened when he heard what Reno said. When he heard the discussion of the surrounding pirates, his face instantly turned as black as ash at the bottom of a pot and he shouted, “You two have nothing to do, right? All of you, go and practice. You are not allowed to stop without my permission!”
“Tsk! Another training punishment!”
“Let’s go, let’s go practice!”
The pirates surrounding Renault heard Marco’s words. Although they were harsh in their words, they all dispersed obediently to practice.
Marco was the first person to arrive on board and was very powerful, so everyone on the ship respected him. Whitebeard’s words were not as effective as Marco’s in trivial matters.
However, when it comes to major issues, Whitebeard’s words are like an imperial decree. Only when it comes to matters big and small on the ship, Marco’s words are more effective than Whitebeard’s, because he has always been in charge of these matters.
After everyone left, Malco looked at Renault and asked, “Who are you?”
Renault thought that he would have to stay here for the time being, so he stopped talking nonsense and told the truth directly: “I am a civilian who was killed some time ago. That guy saved me. I have nowhere to go for the time being, so I followed this guy!”
After hearing what Renault said, Marco finally let down his guard a little, and then asked again: “Why don’t you go find your family?”
Renault looked at Marco with an expression that looked like he was mentally retarded and asked, “Do you think I can go out to sea by myself at such a young age?”
When Marco heard Renault’s words, he immediately understood what he meant. He and his family were in distress at sea and he was the only one who survived. Where could he find his family?
Thinking of this, Marco immediately put on a sympathetic expression. He was similar to Renault, having grown up without parents or relatives, and could best understand the feeling of having nowhere to go.
Renault knew what he was thinking when he saw his expression, but he didn’t explain. Maybe he could stay on the boat by relying on this?
Thinking of this, Reno pretended to be pitiful and asked, “I heard that your Whitebeard Pirates seems to be an orphanage, so can you take me in for a while?”
When Marco heard what Reno said, black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He asked with a dark face: “Who told you that our Whitebeard Pirates is from an orphanage?”
Seeing Marco’s furious look, Renault immediately pretended to be innocent and replied, “It was Uncle Rayleigh from Roger’s pirate group who said that this is an orphanage. He also told me that if I have nowhere to go, I can come here for help.”
After hearing what Renault said, Marco’s face turned as black as ash at the bottom of a pot and he shouted angrily, “That bastard… Rayleigh!!”
“How dare he say that about our Whitebeard Pirates? Next time I see him, I will beat him to a pulp!”
Marco believed Renault’s words without a doubt, because he thought Renault was too young to make up such a lie to deceive him, so he believed Renault’s words without even a doubt.
Renault had no psychological burden about cheating Rayleigh. After all, what he said about revenge on Rayleigh and the others was not just talk. He wanted to let them know the consequences of offending children. If I can’t beat you, I will cheat you to death!
“Margo, what’s going on there?”
Everyone on the boat heard Marco’s angry curse, and Whitebeard started to ask directly.
Roger also heard the cursing just now, and he also heard that Marco cursed Rayleigh’s name.
Roger secretly guessed in his heart: What on earth made Marco so angry? Could it be that the little bastard started to make trouble again?
Thinking of this, Roger immediately looked at Renault, and sure enough, he saw Renault’s sly smile that flashed across his face.
Roger, watching this scene, cursed in his heart: This little bastard never stops for a moment!
When Marco heard Whitebeard’s question, he immediately put away his anger, turned around and replied: “Dad, I’m fine here!”
After Marco finished his explanation, he started chatting with Renault again, and kept asking Renault whether Rayleigh had said anything bad about them again.
Renault did not miss the opportunity to cheat people. Not only did he cheat Rayleigh, but he was not satisfied and also cheated several other cadres. I wonder if they will fight each other when they meet in the future.
Roger ignored Renault and the others, but looked at Whitebeard and explained, “That bastard is very clever. Whenever I was bullied by others on my ship, he always threatened to retaliate. I guess he was saying bad things about those people to Marco just now!”
After hearing Roger’s explanation, Whitebeard chuckled for a while and asked directly, “Just say whatever you want to say!”
Whitebeard knew that Roger would not explain to him for fear of misunderstanding, and he probably said that for some purpose. He didn’t like beating around the bush, so he asked directly.
Roger also knew that Whitebeard didn’t like beating around the bush, so he said directly: “In addition to talking to you this time, I also want this kid to stay on your ship for a while. It’s not convenient for me to take him with me for what I need to do later. As for whether he stays or leaves in the future, it depends on what you and he want!”
Roger originally wanted to find a safe island for Reno to let him grow slowly, but after seeing Reno’s talent today, he made a temporary decision to let him stay in the Whitebeard Pirates.
Because Reno’s talent is so strong, finding a safe place to live would limit his growth, and the Whitebeard Pirates is just the right place, where safety is guaranteed and they can get opportunities to gain experience, which is like killing two birds with one stone.
If Renault knew what Roger was thinking, he would probably yell: I asked you to find me a place to settle down, but I didn’t ask you to find me a father!
Whitebeard looked at Roger for a long time before he spoke: “I don’t need him to eat here, but whether he wants to stay here in the future depends on his wishes. I won’t force anyone to stay here.”
The two of them were trying their best to make arrangements for Renault, but his heart was not here. He was a man who wanted to raise a young wife. If he stayed here for too long, how could he find a fallen girl to raise?
Seeing that Whitebeard had agreed, Roger immediately said with a smile: “Your words are enough… By the way, do you want me to tell you the location of Raftel?”
Whitebeard glanced at Roger and rejected him expressionlessly: “I have a family, that’s all. Forget about the Pirate King’s treasure!”
Chapter 36: Thank you Whitebeard Orphanage for taking me in (old version)
Several hours had passed since Renault boarded Whitebeard’s ship. Renault had simply chatted with Marco for a while and had not yet successfully completed his mission to stay on the ship.
The ship of the Whitebeard Pirates is moving slowly forward, heading towards an island not far away.
The Whitebeard Pirates were originally heading here, but when they met Roger on the way, they turned the ship around to check. Then after Roger and Raynor got on board, they started sailing towards this side again.
Renault didn’t know that Roger had already helped him complete the idea of ​​staying on the boat. After chatting with Marco for a while, he lay on the railing alone to bask in the sun.
“Let the system start punching in!”
[Ding! Check-in successful on the first day][There are still fourteen days left, please keep up the good work, host]After Renault punched in, he thought about how to stay on the ship and then persuade Whitebeard to go to Wano Country.
After all, he can’t save Kozuki Oden alone, because he can’t beat Kaido, a thick-skinned guy!
Originally, he was going to go to Wano Country by himself, and then see if Kozuki Oden could save her, or run away with his young wife Hiyori if he couldn’t.
But after he triggered the Whitebeard Pirates’ check-in mission, he was thinking about how to trick Whitebeard into going to Wano Country. When Whitebeard saw the situation in Wano Country, he would definitely not stand by and watch them die.
Because Kozuki Oden was his former crew member and is still considered a member of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Since Kozuki Oden did not get off the ship but was borrowed by Roger, it is not wrong to say that he is a member of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Just when Renault was absorbed in thinking about something.
Marco came over and asked, “Little Renault, I just heard from my father that you will stay on the ship in the future. Is it true?”
Just now, when Marco saw that he had arrived at the destination, he went to report the situation to Whitebeard. Whitebeard told him about Renault and asked him to understand Renault’s thoughts, so he asked this question.
When Renault heard Marco’s question, he turned to Marco and asked with a question mark on his face: “Why don’t I remember telling Whitebeard that I want to stay in your pirate group?”
Seeing that he knew nothing, Marco explained to Renault: “It was Roger who told you to stay here. Didn’t he tell you?”
After hearing what Marco said, Renault understood what was going on. It turned out that it was that bastard Roger who was responsible.
But this was exactly what he wanted. He had originally wanted to stay here and punch in, and now it saved him the trouble.
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Marco and said, “I do want to stay here for a while, but I don’t want to get on your ship. I have things to do soon!”
When Marco heard Renault’s words, he was not unhappy but relieved. If Renault had agreed to board their ship directly, he would have been worried that Roger had some purpose!
He didn’t care whether Renault got on their boat or not, after all, he was just a five-year-old kid.
As long as Renault doesn’t stay on the ship for a purpose, it doesn’t matter whether he gets on their ship or not.
He was afraid that it was an undercover agent planted by the enemy. Renault is young now and nothing will happen to him, but he will be in trouble when he grows up!
Thinking of this, Marco did not ask Renault how long he wanted to stay here, but said directly: “Then you stay on the boat for the time being. If you have any questions, you can come to me. I will be busy first!”
When Renault saw Marco was about to leave, he immediately thanked him, “Okay, thank you very much for taking me in at the Whitebeard Orphanage!”
Marco was walking smoothly, but when he heard what Renault said behind him, he staggered and almost fell to the ground, shouting in his heart: Bastard… Rayleigh! I’m not playing with you!
【Time flies by】
In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning.
There are not many people at the port. There are only two figures, one big and one small, on the beach, who seem to be talking about something.
They are Roger and Renault. Roger has to leave early today, so Renault can only come here to see this lonely man off.
After the two finished talking.
Renault took out a small knife, handed it to Roger and said, “This is for you. Although you are not a good person, you have been quite nice to me. When you are about to die one day, you can call me…”
“I am still a commoner now, so I can help you deal with some things that Rayleigh and the others are not suitable for.”
Roger was a little confused when he heard these words, but he still took the knife and said, “Then I’ll treat this as your parting gift to me. I will definitely call you when I die…”
“Hahahaha…let’s go!”
After saying this, Roger laughed, boarded the boat and left, sailing towards the depths of the sea without looking back.
Roger doesn’t understand what Renault meant now, but when his wife becomes pregnant and his condition worsens and he wants to complete his plan, he will probably understand what Renault meant today.
Renault looked at the boat disappearing into the depths of the sea, holding a small Den Den Mushi in his hand and muttering to himself, “Since you’ve taken care of me for so long, I’ll help you arrange for your wife and children. But if you don’t trust me and don’t give me a Den Den Mushi, you can’t blame me for being heartless!”
On the knife that Renault gave to Roger were the spatial coordinates he left behind. If Roger called him, he could go directly to Roger and find a place for his wife to live.
This kind of thing is easy for him, who has spatial coordinates. A round trip would only take a few minutes.
Renault looked around the port and saw only a few people scattered around. He felt that it was meaningless to stay here any longer, so he went straight to Whitebeard’s ship. He hadn’t checked in yet today!
“Is that bastard Roger gone?”
As Renault approached Whitebeard’s ship, a powerful voice came from the ship and asked.
Renault raised his head slightly and saw a huge figure standing on the boat. Seeing that it was Whitebeard, he replied, “It’s not been long since we left. Uncle Whitebeard, you wanted to see Uncle Roger off, why didn’t you do it openly?”
It was still so early and most of the people on the ship hadn’t gotten up yet. When Whitebeard appeared here, Renault didn’t need to guess at all, he knew that Whitebeard wanted to send Roger off.
When Whitebeard heard what Renault said, he glared at him awkwardly and said, “I just can’t sleep, what do you know, little brat?”
Whitebeard turned around and walked towards the boat, saying as he walked: “From now on, you can stay on the boat with peace of mind. As long as you stay on the boat for one day, I will protect you until you get off the boat!”
Chapter 37: Renault God Stick Online (Old Version)
【Five Days Later—Unknown Sea Area in the New World】
A huge white whale pirate ship is sailing slowly on the sea surface, moving aimlessly towards the depths of the sea.
The Whitebeard Pirates have been sailing for four days. They went to the island to replenish supplies in the past few days. After replenishing, the Whitebeard Pirates returned to the sea and sailed aimlessly.
Whitebeard on the splint sat on a step, looking from a distance like an insurmountable mountain.
Renault was floating next to Whitebeard, constantly persuading him to go to Wano Country, but Whitebeard, apart from a look of impatience on his face, simply ignored Renault.
Renault looked at the indifferent Whitebeard and thought in confusion: Whitebeard is stubborn and adamant, how can I get him to go to Wano Country?
Everyone else on the boat was looking at Renault with an expression of wanting to see the fun. Ever since Renault got on board, their boat became lively.
Every day everyone could see Renault trying all kinds of ways to get them to go to Wano Country, but Whitebeard ignored him, so everyone on the ship just treated it as a show.
When Renault saw this situation, he knew that if he didn’t reveal some shocking information, Whitebeard would definitely not go to Wano Country with him.
Thinking of this, Renault floated closer to Whitebeard and whispered to him, “Uncle Whitebeard, it’s not that I want to go to Wano Country, but if I can’t take you there, Uncle Oden will be killed by a guy who can turn into a dragon!”
He didn’t believe the news that the great Reno was online, and he couldn’t let Whitebeard go to Wano Country obediently.
“What did you say?!”
As expected, as soon as Renault said that Kozuki Oden would die, Whitebeard immediately widened his eyes and stared at Renault, with an aura like a rainbow, like a living devil.
When Renault saw Whitebeard like this, he was a little scared and immediately floated away from Whitebeard, fearing that he would accidentally punch him, which would be a crime he would die unjustly!
The members of the Whitebeard Pirates on the surrounding planks rolled their eyes one after another and then fell to the ground.
Whitebeard’s anger caused his domineering aura to burst out uncontrollably, causing most of the people on the boat to fall down.
Marco was handling things inside the ship, but when he sensed Whitebeard’s domineering aura, he immediately ran out and asked in confusion, “Dad…what’s going on?!”
Whitebeard did not answer Marco, but continued to stare at Renault, as if he wanted to see through him.
Seeing Whitebeard’s angry look, Renault dared not provoke him anymore. He only stopped when he was ten meters away from Whitebeard.
Renault looked at the people lying on the ground around him, then looked at himself, and thought to himself: It’s strange that I am not affected.
Renault was just frightened by Whitebeard’s appearance just now, but Whitebeard’s domineering aura had no effect on him at all, as if Whitebeard had just roared just now.
Whitebeard was also surprised to see that Renault was not affected, but he was in no mood to think about it. After looking at Renault for a long time, he asked, “What did you mean by that just now, kid?”
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s question, he pretended to be scared and said, “Uncle Whitebeard, you are so fierce, how can I dare to talk to you!”
When Whitebeard heard this, his face darkened, but he still put away his aura and asked again: “What exactly is going on? Can you tell me now?”
Renault looked at the people around him and did not speak out immediately. Instead, he asked, “This is my personal secret, so I can only tell you, otherwise I won’t tell you!”
What Renault wants to say (fool) is not simple. If too many people know about it, it will not do him any good and may even cause him countless troubles.
Whitebeard looked at Renault deeply, then stood up and walked towards his room, saying, “Come with me to my room…”
“Malgo, don’t let anyone get near here!”
Renault saw that Whitebeard had gone far away, and floated quickly to catch up with him. He now really liked the feeling of having his feet off the ground. He drifted around all day long, sometimes scaring the people on the boat half to death.
When Renault came in, Whitebeard was already sitting there waiting for him. Renault closed the door directly, then looked at Whitebeard and asked, “Uncle Whitebeard, have you ever heard of a kind of person who can see a corner of the future?”
After hearing what Renault said, Whitebeard thought for a while before answering: “Although I have never seen such a person, I have heard of such a person. What you mean is that you can see the future?”
Renault breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Whitebeard’s words. It would be easy as long as he had heard it. If he hadn’t heard it, it would be difficult to make him believe him!
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Whitebeard and replied, “I can indeed see a little bit of the future, but they are all fragments and incomplete. I can also see some of the major events that will happen in the future.”
Renault just thought of the girl in the cafe on Fishman Island. That girl could see a glimpse of the future, so in order to make Whitebeard believe him, he had to act like a charlatan!
Whitebeard sat there for a long time without saying anything. After a few minutes, he raised his head and asked, “I can’t go all the way to Wano Country just because of a few words from you. Prove yourself!”
Renault knew it wasn’t that simple, so he thought for a moment before saying, “You can ask me about some big things that will happen in the near future, but they are things that only you know about, or that very few people know about!”
Renault’s meaning is very clear, that is, you can ask about some things that you want to do but haven’t done yet, or things that others want to do but haven’t started yet.
The reason why Renault said this was because Roger came to find Whitebeard and probably told Whitebeard his plan and some secrets of blank history. Otherwise, when Whitebeard died in the Battle of Marineford, he would not have said such words to Marshall D. Teach.
So Whitebeard knew that in the near future, there would be only one major event, and that was Roger’s plan to start the Great Pirate Era.
As a time traveler who has read the original novel, it is easy for Renault to become a charlatan and he is guaranteed to fool these powerful people.
Chapter 38: Renault frightens Whitebeard (old version)
After hearing what Renault said, Whitebeard fell into deep thought for a long time. After an unknown amount of time, he raised his head and asked, “What is the biggest change in the ocean in the past few years?”
Roger did tell Whitebeard about his plan, but he didn’t know the exact time, so he could only ask this question.
He also knew that Roger would never tell such a plan to a child, so he thought for a long time before deciding to ask. As long as Renault could tell this, what he said should be true.
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s question, he thought to himself: Roger really told Whitebeard about his plan!
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Whitebeard and answered directly: “If we talk about the biggest change, it is because of what Uncle Roger said before his death, which directly caused the sea to explode and usher in the Age of Discovery!”
When Whitebeard heard this answer, his eyes instantly widened and he was secretly surprised: Roger is still thinking about how to complete this plan, and this kid not only knows Roger’s plan, but also knows how he completed it. It seems that this kid can really see a corner of the future!
When Roger came to find Whitebeard, he told Whitebeard that he wanted to complete such a plan, but he had not yet figured out how to accomplish it. But now Renault can tell you the result, and he has no choice but to believe it!
Thinking of this, Whitebeard, although he already believed what Reno said, still asked again: “Can you tell me what kind of scene you saw?”
Renault pretended to close his eyes, and then slowly began to narrate: “It was a very high iron platform, Uncle Roger was sitting on it, and there were two people holding long swords standing beside him, and there was a group of navy soldiers around them. The bottom of the platform was densely packed with people…”
Renault stopped here, because this would allow Whitebeard to roughly understand how Roger was going to complete this plan.
After Renault stopped, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at Whitebeard and said, “This is all I can see. You can’t tell others that I have this ability!”
Whitebeard gradually came back to his senses at this time. After hearing what Renault said, he nodded and said, “I know the seriousness of the matter, brat. Besides, there are many people in the world who can use this kind of prophecy-like ability. You don’t have to worry too much. But if you don’t want to, I won’t tell anyone, don’t worry!”
As soon as Whitebeard finished speaking, he began to ask again: “I already believe in your ability, now tell me about Oden!”
“Now Oden’s strength is already considered the best in the world. What kind of person could kill him?”
When Raynor heard that Whitebeard finally believed his words, he was finally relieved and replied: “That stupid guy Kozuki Oden was not killed. I saw him being forced to death. He was being plotted against without knowing it. He was stupid all day long!”
While cursing Kozuki Oden, Raynor started to deceive Whitebeard with his half-truths.
But what Raynor said was not wrong. Rather than saying that Kozuki Oden was killed, it would be better to say that he was plotted against and forced to death!
After listening to what Renault said, Whitebeard thought of Kozuki Oden’s simple-minded character who only knew how to fight. If someone really wanted to plot against him, the situation that Renault just mentioned would almost certainly occur.
Thinking of this, Whitebeard glanced at Renault and said, “If you see anything bad again in the future, you can come to me directly. It’s getting late today, and we will leave for Wano Country tomorrow!”
When Renault heard that Whitebeard had finally agreed to go to Wano Country, he immediately asked happily, “If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first?”
When Whitebeard saw how happy he was, and thought about how the big fool had just scolded Kozuki Oden, but was running around for him, he thought to himself: He’s not a bad person, it’s just that he has a poisonous mouth!
If Renault knew what Whitebeard was thinking, he would probably jump up and yell: I was doing that for the sake of my wife Hiyori, what does the life and death of Kozuki Oden have to do with me?
After Whitebeard was silent for a while, he felt that there was nothing more to ask, so he said directly to Renault: “You can go out. After you go out, call Marco in for me.”
“Bye bye you!”
When Renault heard Whitebeard asking him to go out, he immediately floated out of the room slowly and soon arrived on the plywood.
As soon as Renault floated onto the deck, he saw Marco sitting in the middle of the deck, explaining to the people who had just woken up and stopping those who wanted to go back to the room.
Just now, only Whitebeard and Renault were inside the ship. Everyone else had been driven out and was now on the deck talking to Marco about the situation.
Not only the people who fainted looked confused, but even the people who were inside the boat just now looked confused.
Not to mention that these people were confused, even Marco didn’t know what was going on. He was just following Whitebeard’s orders.
After Renault floated behind Marco, he patted him on the shoulder and said, “Pineapple, Uncle Whitebeard wants you to come in. He’s waiting for you inside!”
When Marco heard Renault call him Pineapple Boy again, black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and yelled, “You little bastard, I told you not to call me Pineapple Boy, do you believe I will beat you up?”
Renault saw the furious Marco and said with disdain: “If you want to beat me up, you have to catch up with me! But the question is, can you, a pineapple boy, catch up with me?”
Renault has been doing all kinds of stupid things these days, which makes Marco furious almost every day. The first few times, Marco chased him for several hours.
But after his proficiency improved, his flying speed was so fast that Marco, who was chasing Renault, could only leave behind him and could not catch up at all.
After Marco found that he couldn’t catch up with Renault, he could only curse at Renault instead of taking any action. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to take any action, but he just couldn’t catch up with him at all!
It was mentioned before that after Reno came to the ship, the Whitebeard Pirates became extremely lively. Not only because Reno bothered Whitebeard every day, but also irritated Marco every day. The other people on the ship prepared peanuts, melon seeds, and small stools every day, just waiting to be a spectator.
“Little bastard…just wait with me. When I figure out a way to catch up with you, I’ll beat your ass to pieces!”
After Marco angrily uttered these harsh words, he walked towards the interior of the ship. He had important things to do now and he couldn’t let himself get carried away by anger.
When Renault saw Marco was about to leave, he immediately shouted at his back, “Pineapple, you are such a pervert. You think about spanking me every day. Don’t even think about it. I will never let you succeed!”
“Hahahaha…this is so funny!”
“This little one is really the source of our happiness!”
When Marco heard the loud laughter behind him, he quickened his pace, as if there was some ferocious beast behind him.
The people on the surrounding boards saw another good show and completely forgot what they were going to ask just now. They were so worried that they couldn’t even straighten their backs.
Chapter 39: Complete the check-in mission ~ Arrive near Wano Country (old version)
[Nine days later at night—Sea area near Wano Country]A huge white whale pirate ship was quietly parked on the sea level. There were only a few people chatting on the ship, as if most of the people on the ship had already rested.
There is a waterfall not far from the pirate ship, which rushes down into the sea. Although it is nearly a thousand meters away from here, you can still hear the sound of the waterfall rushing down and falling into the sea.
This whale pirate ship is the ship of the Whitebeard Pirates. After nine days of slow sailing, the Whitebeard Pirates finally arrived near Wano Country. Now it is getting late, and they can only rest here for a while and enter Wano Country tomorrow.
Renault was lying quietly on the fence, looking at the waterfall rushing straight to the sea not far away. It was almost midnight now, and he was waiting for the system to complete the clocking-in task, so he had not rested until now.
Most of the members of the Whitebeard Pirates had gone to rest, but there were still a few people chatting on the plywood, including Marco.
Marco saw Renault still lying on the fence, so he came over, patted Renault and asked, “Little bastard, why don’t you go to rest? Don’t you usually go to rest early?”
After Renault came to the pirate world, he basically went to bed early every night because he had nothing to entertain himself.
Marco obviously knew about this, so he felt strange and ran over to ask Renault what was going on.
Renault heard Marco’s question, turned his head and glanced at him, then said nonsense: “Pineapple boy, I want to be alone, don’t bother me, otherwise everyone will not be able to rest tonight.”
When Marco heard what Renault said and that title, his face instantly darkened and he cursed in his heart: This little bastard, I just came to care about him, not to quarrel with him, but he actually finds him annoying. He is really ungrateful!
Thinking of this, Marco showed an angry expression and said, “Then you can think about it slowly! I won’t accompany you anymore!”
Marco resisted the urge to beat up Renault, turned around and walked back. If it were daytime, he would definitely fight Renault for three hundred rounds.
But it was night time now and everyone was resting. Making too much noise would disturb others, so he just endured it.
Renault watched Marco slowly walk away, and then he withdrew his gaze. It was almost midnight, and after midnight, the fifteen-day check-in task would be completed.
Currently, the only system reward he can get is the check-in task. He cannot use other system functions at all.
So he could punch in and complete the task immediately, so he had no time to chat with Marco. He just said a few words to make the guy angry and left.
After Marco was driven away, Renault was the only one left there. Time passed by minute by minute, and the time to punch in was getting closer and closer.
[Host time is up, do you want to clock in now? 】
“I’ve been waiting for this moment, let’s start clocking in!”
Renault punched in without thinking. He had been waiting here for a long time, wasn’t he just waiting for the punch-in time?
So when the time came, Renault checked in immediately.
[Congratulations to the host, check-in successful][Congratulations to the host, the fifteen-day check-in task is completed]Renault was excited when he heard about the reward. He didn’t know what abilities he would get this time, but what he wanted most were attribute points.
Because he has too many abilities and cannot use them all in a short period of time, it would be more practical to improve his attribute points!
However, things like spatial coordinates are pretty good and don’t require proficiency. But things like telekinesis still require you to hone your proficiency yourself.
[Congratulations to the host for obtaining a card for awakening the Observation Haki][Congratulations to the host for obtaining an Armament Haki Awakening Card][Congratulations to the host for obtaining; 100 attribute points][Notes on the Haki Awakening Card: After using it, you can awaken your own Haki. The strength of the awakening depends on yourself. The Armament Haki depends on your physical fitness, and the Observation Haki depends on your mental strength. There are no side effects.]When Renault saw these three rewards, he was so excited that he almost jumped up. In the world of pirates, without domineering, you have no soul!
After being excited for a while, Renault began to look at the annotations of the reward. Seeing that Observation Haki was related to one’s own mental power, he thought to himself: If Observation Haki is related to mental power, then wouldn’t my infinite mental power be at the maximum level as soon as I awaken?
However, when Renault saw the Armament Haki, his face instantly darkened. Strength is related to physical fitness. For someone like him with small arms and legs whose attributes are only slightly higher than those of ordinary people, what is the difference between awakening Armament Haki and starting training from scratch?
However, when Renault thought that he could add attribute points, he was no longer so worried, but he would not use the Armament Haki Awakening Card now.
Because when the domineering awakening card awakens, the corresponding domineering will be awakened according to one’s own situation. Now his physical fitness is only in the twenties, so the awakened domineering can only be in the twenties.
So let’s wait until his physical fitness improves before using this Armament Haki Awakening Card!
If you use the awakening card now, the body and domineering will become two units, and the upgrade requires double the attribute points. Only a fool would use the armament color awakening card now!
[Host, do you want to use the awakening card now? ]When Renault heard the system’s question, he realized that the Armament Haki could not be used, but the Observation Haki Awakening Card could be used, so he directly said: “System, let me use the Observation Haki Awakening Card, and the Armament Haki Awakening Card will not be used for the time being.”
As soon as Renault finished talking to the system, a golden card appeared out of thin air in front of him. As soon as the card appeared, it immediately turned into a golden light and rushed straight to his forehead, disappearing from his sight in an instant.
All this happened in a flash, and no one noticed it, not even Malgo and others who were chatting not far away.
The moment the golden card rushed into Renault’s mind, some new techniques of using Observation Haki came to his mind, as well as an ability that was like instinct. He knew that this was Observation Haki.
Renault tried to use this ability, and immediately a 360-degree picture with no blind spots appeared in his head, and the surrounding situation appeared clearly in his mind.
Renault closed his eyes and looked at the scene in his mind, secretly surprised in his heart: This Observation Haki is really magical, just like an eye flying in the sky, I don’t know what its range is?
Chapter 40: My dear wife, here I come! (Old version)
Renault thought about the range of his Observation Haki and immediately spread it out. The picture in his mind became bigger and bigger until it covered a range of several thousand meters, and he stopped.
However, he has not felt the limit yet. If it continues to spread out, it will probably reach a very terrifying range!
It was late at night and he couldn’t see anything, so he stopped. He would try to see and smell the limits of color when he had time!
Thinking of this, Renault stopped using his Observation Haki and instructed the system: “System, add 50 attribute points to my physical fitness and 50 telekinesis points to my telekinesis.”
[Adding attribute points…][Congratulations to the host, attribute points added successfully]The system has just finished adding attribute points.
Renault immediately felt the changes in his body and said to the system: “System, open the attribute panel!”
【Body: 74-1000】
[Skill: Observation Haki; Max Level][Ability: Telekinesis; 158-1000, spatial coordinates][Pele: 120 million][System Mall: Activated][Open task: 0]Renault saw that his Observation Haki was just as he had guessed. With infinite mental power, his Observation Haki was at the maximum level once it awakened.
The reason why Renault only increased the physical attributes this time was that he wanted to improve his physical fitness as soon as possible and then use the Armament Color Awakening Card.
Otherwise, without Armament Haki, if he encounters a natural ability user in the future, he will have no choice but to run away. That’s why he is anxious to improve his physical fitness so that he can awaken Armament Haki as soon as possible.
Renault looked at the attribute panel, and after adapting to the changes in his body, he slowly floated towards his room.
What Renault didn’t know was that when he used his Observation Haki just now, all the strong men on the ship were alarmed and thought it was an enemy. However, they used their Observation Haki to scan over and only let down their guard after they found out it was Renault.
But now everyone on the boat is secretly shocked. Renault has awakened his Observation Haki at such a young age. What will happen when he grows up?
Marco watched Renault slowly drifting back and was secretly shocked: This little bastard has awakened his Observation Haki at such a young age, he really has an enchanting talent!
[Time flies, and the night passes in the blink of an eye]“Hurry up, little bastard! We are about to enter Wano Country. We can’t get up this waterfall without you!”
Renault was half asleep when he heard Marco’s voice and the knock on the door. He slowly opened his eyes, then floated to the door with his eyes closed again, opened the door of the room and floated out.
Marco looked at the little brat in front of him, floating around with his eyes closed, his face turning pale and blue, and then he yelled at Renault: “You little bastard, wake up. You didn’t sleep at night and you can’t get up today. What are you trying to do?”
Renault’s head was buzzing from Marco’s yelling, and his sleepiness disappeared instantly. He opened his eyes and looked at Marco and complained, “It’s not like I can’t hear you, why are you yelling, you idiot?”
As Renault looked towards the waterfall in front of him, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates had already driven the boat to the front of the waterfall.
But there was no way to get up there. They thought that Renault’s ability should allow them to get up there, so Whitebeard asked Marco to call Renault just now.
After Renault looked at the waterfall for a while, he looked at Marco with a look of disgust and said, “What’s the use of your birdman ability?”
“Not only can you not catch up with me in speed, you can’t even climb a waterfall. It’s better not to have such ability!”
In order to retaliate against him for disturbing his sleep, Renault immediately attacked Marco to see if he would dare to disturb his sleep again in the future.
“You little bastard, I’m going to fight you!”
When Renault saw Marco rushing towards him to beat him, he immediately disappeared from the spot. When he appeared again, he was already next to Whitebeard.
Renault turned his head again and looked in Marco’s direction with contempt: “With your turtle-like speed, you still want to catch up with me?”
“Go back and practice for another hundred years!”
“Captain Marco, you can’t even catch up with this little guy, aren’t you too lame?”
“That’s right… it’s so lame!”
When the people on the plywood saw the two men making a fuss again, they immediately started to make a fuss, as if they were afraid that Renault and Marco would not be able to fight.
Marco heard the people’s laughter and shouted with a frown on his face, “With this little bastard’s flying speed and agility, no one can catch up with him. If you can do it, why don’t you come up with it?”
As Renault’s telekinesis proficiency increases, it becomes increasingly difficult for these people to get close to Renault.
Before, they could still encounter Renault by sneak attack, but now after awakening the Observation Haki, it is almost impossible for them to encounter Renault. Of course, with abilities like the Pika Pika Nomi, they can still catch up with him.
The reason why others couldn’t catch up with Renault was not because he was much faster than them, but because his telekinesis was too flexible.
Others may have to pause before turning a corner, but he doesn’t need to. He can just fly in an S shape at full speed and make these people run around in circles.
There are very few people who can fly, and with his flexible flying ability, they cannot catch up with Renault.
The people on the plywood who were laughing at Marco immediately shut up when they heard Marco asking them to chase Renault.
They don’t have Marco’s masochistic tendencies, so why would they chase someone they know they can’t catch up with?
Whitebeard watched everyone’s commotion quietly until everyone calmed down. Then he looked at Renault and asked, “Renault boy, can you use your ability to send the boat to the top of the waterfall?”
Renault was floating in the air barefoot. He heard Whitebeard’s question but did not answer him.
Instead, he directly used telekinesis. A ball of green energy began to emerge from his body, instantly covering the entire hull. As the huge pirate ship slowly floated up, it immediately soared into the sky and rushed towards the top of the waterfall.
Renault shouted in his heart: “Hihiko, my dear wife, here I come!”
Chapter 41: Don’t you know that you shouldn’t hit someone in the face or expose their shortcomings? (Old version)
“This little guy’s ability is really abnormal!”
“He’s more than a pervert, he’s simply a monster. With this ability, if he becomes a pirate in the future, he’ll probably be another Golden Lion!”
“This little pervert is not only capable, but also has a monstrous talent. I think everyone should have felt it last night, right?”
“Indeed, he awakened his Observation Haki at the age of five. This talent can only be described as a monster. We were still wearing open-crotch pants when we were five!”
Everyone on the boat looked at the ship rising into the sky and the scene around it starting to retreat. They looked at the small figure with green energy all over his body, and they all exclaimed in shock.
Renault controlled the boat and rushed up the waterfall in a short while, then lowered the boat back into the sea. When the boat fell, it raised a large wave of sea water.
“Ouch…Ouch!!”
Everyone on the boat was thrown to pieces. Only a few strong men were able to stand firm, while most of them fell to the ground.
Marco saw this scene and asked directly with a dark face: “Little bastard, can’t you put it down gently?”
When Renault heard Marco’s question, he just glanced at him with disdain and asked confidently, “Pineapple, you are a birdman who can’t even bring a boat. What qualifications do you have to praise me as a great hero?”
“Besides, I’m just a five-year-old kid. It’s only been a month since I ate the devil fruit. How well do you expect me to control my abilities?”
When Marco heard Renault’s words, he rolled his eyes wildly. If I couldn’t catch up with you, and if I saw you look so relaxed, I would have really believed your lies!
Thinking of this, Marco looked at Renault suspiciously and asked, “Little bastard, why do I feel like you are taking revenge on them?”
Renault was deliberately taking revenge on these people because when they were watching the fun, they not only laughed at Marco, but also mercilessly laughed at Renault whenever he made a fool of himself.
Although Renault thought so in his heart, he would definitely not admit such a thing. After all, he is a model boy!
Renault didn’t care about anything and immediately showed an innocent look and argued: “I don’t have any deep hatred with them, why should I take revenge on them?”
After Renault finished speaking, he paused for a while, then showed an expression of sudden enlightenment and said: “You must be saying this to sow discord, Pineapple, I didn’t expect you to be this kind of person!”
“I’m just a five-year-old child. You’re so scheming against me. Don’t you feel guilty?”
“You…I…you little bastard!”
As Renault spoke of Marco, he looked so pitiful that Marco’s face turned blue and he couldn’t utter a complete sentence.
“So Captain Marco is this kind of person?!”
“Captain Marco is actually a scheming bitch?!”
“I used to respect him so much, but it turns out he is so scheming. We were all deceived by his appearance!”
Everyone on the boat looked at Marco with an expression as if to say, “I must have misjudged you,” and started to criticize him.
Although they were discussing among themselves, their voices were loud enough for everyone on the entire board to hear, so almost everyone was doing it on purpose, just to see Malco make a fool of himself.
“You bastards, do you believe this?”
When Marco heard the discussion, his face turned red with anger and he started cursing at everyone.
When the people on the boat heard what Marco said, they still acted like, “We trust him, not you, so what can you do to us?”
After Renault saw this group of people fighting with Marco, he stopped paying attention to them and came to Whitebeard and said, “Uncle Whitebeard, I want to go first and check out the situation in Wano Country. After all, if we go there in a group, we will be too conspicuous and it will easily cause bad consequences!”
Raynor made this decision because he thought of how Kaido captured civilians and threatened Kozuki Oden. If Whitebeard went directly over, he was afraid that Kaido would become desperate.
In this case, he would become the one who makes things worse!
That’s why he wanted to check out the situation first. It would be even better if he could rescue people in advance. Anyway, he has the ability of spatial coordinates. If he wants to leave, no one can stop him. There is no problem with his safety.
When Whitebeard heard what Reno said, he asked with a puzzled look on his face: “Why don’t we just go over and drive the enemy away, or just kill them?”
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s question, he could only patiently explain: “Although I don’t know what the current situation in Wano Country is, the enemy has always had hostages. Since they have been here for quite some time, that’s why the big fool was killed by them!”
After listening to Renault’s explanation, Whitebeard fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, “You can go and take a look first, but don’t fight the enemy before I get there. Although your speed is good, your strength is not that good!”
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s agreement, he immediately assured with a smile: “I am so afraid of death, how could I joke with my life? If I can beat you, I will fight. If I can’t, I will run. I still understand this principle!”
After Renault finished speaking, he slowly floated up, and while floating towards the sky, he shouted to Whitebeard: “Then I will go to Wano Country first. Uncle Whitebeard, if anything goes wrong you have to come and save me!”
After Renault finished speaking, he quickened his pace. Before anyone on the boat knew what was happening, he disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.
Whitebeard thought of what Renault said before he left, and couldn’t help shaking his head and thinking: If you are so afraid of death, why take the risk?
When Marco saw Renault suddenly fly away, he immediately ran to Whitebeard and asked, “Why did that little bastard suddenly fly away, Dad?”
After hearing Marco’s question, Whitebeard gradually came back to his senses and explained, “The situation in Wano Country is unclear right now. He came to me and said he wanted to check the situation. After I agreed, he left!”
When Marco heard Whitebeard’s words, he immediately asked anxiously, “Dad… isn’t it too dangerous for him to go alone? How about I go after him now?”
When Whitebeard heard Marco’s words, he glanced at him and asked unhappily, “Let’s not talk about whether you can catch up with him. If he wants to run, I guess even I can’t stop him. Why are you worrying?”
When Marco heard what Whitebeard said, he immediately showed a puzzled expression, and secretly complained in his heart: Dad, don’t you know that you shouldn’t hit people in the face, and you shouldn’t expose people’s shortcomings?
Chapter 42: Kozuki Oden dancing under the Orochi Castle (old version)
………………………………………………
Renault did not go to Kuri to find Kozuki Oden, because Kozuki Oden was probably no longer in Kuri at that time.
Not long after he came back, he ran to settle the score with the big snake. Later, the big snake threatened him with hostages, so he foolishly reached that ridiculous agreement.
Half a month has passed now, and he has probably been back in Wano Country for a while, so he should be dancing under Orochi Castle in the Flower Capital, the Shogun’s Mansion, and it should be the kind of L dance that gives up his dignity.
Renault landed in Wano Country from Shimei Township, and without stopping, he flew directly over Shimei Township from an altitude of several thousand meters and headed for the Flower Capital.
After a while, Renault flew to the Flower City. He landed in a sparsely populated place and then walked towards the center of the Flower City.
“Look, that bastard Oden is dancing again!”
“Dancing like this in broad daylight is really shameless!”
“I heard that he became a fool after returning from the sea, so he dances like this every day!”
“Hurry up, take all the children back, before they are led astray by this kind of people!”
As soon as Renault approached the central street of the Flower City, he heard passers-by talking on the busy street.
Some passers-by even took their children and ran away, as if they were afraid that the children would see something they shouldn’t see.
Renault pushed his way through the crowd and saw Kozuki Oden walking and dancing on the street like a fool, with only a piece of cloth covering his body. Anyone who saw him would think he was a fool!
Thinking of this, Renault immediately pretended to be innocent, walked up to Kozuki Oden and asked, “Uncle, why are you not wearing clothes? You are so shameless!”
“Whose child is this? Take the child away immediately. How can you let the child come into contact with such a person?”
“I don’t think I’ve seen this child before. I don’t know whose child he is. If anyone knows him, please go and notify his family and take him away!”
“Children are very curious. Please keep an eye on your children and don’t let them get close to this shameless person!”
Renault approached with an innocent and curious look on his face, and the people around him immediately started talking. They all wanted to find Renault’s parents and ask them to take Renault away.
But no matter how they asked, no one knew Renault, which made the kind passers-by very anxious.
When Kozuki Oden saw Renault, a flash of embarrassment passed through his face, but he immediately returned to normal. He then ignored Renault and continued dancing as if he didn’t know him.
Renault also knew what he was worried about, so he said directly in colloquial language: “You have been deceived by Orochi, he will not let the hostage go, and I have brought Whitebeard with me, you can do whatever you want!”
After Renault finished speaking silently to Kozuki Oden, he immediately turned around and left, heading towards Kuri.
After Kozuki Oden saw what Renault said, he just stood there in a daze, his face turning pale and blue. After a while, he looked like a fool again and started dancing in the street.
No one knows what he was thinking just now, but if there was an expert here, he would definitely be able to feel the murderous aura that flashed by.
Renault quickly disappeared in the crowd. No one knew who this child was or what he said to Kozuki Oden that caused him to stand there for so long.
Renault moved towards Jiuli at the fastest speed. When he saw people, he walked slowly. When there was no one, he flew at a low altitude. His speed was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he appeared ten meters away.
[Half an hour later—Outside of Oden Castle]Renault looked at the Oden Castle on the hill in front of him. After looking for a while, he walked up and thought secretly in his heart: His future Hiyori wife should be up here, right?
“Stop! Who are you?”
As soon as Renault approached the tall building above Oden Castle, he was immediately stopped and asked by a samurai with two swords on his waist.
Renault just glanced at him and immediately recognized who he was. He was Kin’emon, the leader of the Nine Red Scabbards and also a retainer of Kozuki Oden. Was he guarding here because he was afraid that Orochi or Kaido would come and attack Toki?
Thinking of this, Renault introduced himself to Kin’emon directly: “My name is Renault. I met Uncle Oden on the Roger Pirates. This time I came to discuss something with Madam Toki. Please go and inform her!”
Kozuki Oden left for Wano Country many days earlier than Raynor, so he must have told Toki about what happened in Roger’s pirate group.
As someone who quarreled with Kozuki Oden every day, that guy would definitely complain about him after he came back, so Renault guessed that Tengetsu must know him, and maybe the Nine Red Scabbards had heard of his name.
In fact, it was similar to what Raynor had guessed. As soon as Kozuki Oden came back, he talked to everyone about Roger’s pirate group. The thing he mentioned the most was this guy who stole the entire pirate group’s vault. Every time he mentioned Raynor, he looked gritting his teeth.
After hearing Renault’s self-introduction, Kin’emon looked at the little guy in front of him with a strange expression, and was secretly surprised: Is this the little guy who was able to steal the Pirate King’s vault before leaving?
Although Kin’emon always looked gritting his teeth when he saw Kozuki Oden talking about Renault.
But what they said were all praising how great Renault was, so from this we can see that Renault is a friend, not an enemy.
Kin’emon understood this, so he just sighed in his heart that Renault was able to steal the Pirate King’s vault at such a young age, and then said directly: “I will go in and inform Madam Toki, but I can’t control whether Madam Toki is willing to see you!”
“Okay, go and report it!”
Kin’emon didn’t waste any time and went straight inside to look for Amatsuki. After a while, he disappeared around the corner.
Renault looked at the multi-story building in front of him and thought secretly: I will be able to see my young wife Rihe soon, but he seems to be a little kid younger than myself now. I wonder if the big guy and Tianyue will agree to let him take Rihe away?
When Renault thought of this, he shook his head. He estimated that there was not much hope. A fallen girl with parents would be troublesome.
If you really can’t take her away, just leave a spatial coordinate here, come here from time to time to show your presence, and then use some tricks, and you should be able to get the young wife, right?
Thinking of this, Renault secretly sighed in his heart: It is better to be a carefree fallen girl. Unfortunately, the time is not right now. Those people only appeared after Roger’s death. I can only take it slowly!
Chapter 43: Renault uses deception on Tian Yueshi again (old version)
Just as Renault was daydreaming, Kin’emon had already finished reporting on the high-rise building and was walking back towards Renault. After a while, he appeared in Renault’s sight.
After Kin’emon arrived in front of Reno, he looked at him and said, “Mrs. Toki wants to see you, come with me!”
After Kin’emon finished speaking, he walked in front to lead the way. Renault followed him without saying a word and went to the top floor of the tall building, where Mrs. Toki was.
After a while, Kin’emon brought Renault to a hall on the top floor. The door of the hall was not closed. Looking in from the outside, one could see three people, one adult and two children, eating inside.
Before Kin’emon could say anything, Renault slowly drifted in, as if he was back home, picked up the food on the table and started eating, praising as he ate, “I didn’t expect the food in Wano Country to be so delicious. But to be able to make such delicious food, Toki-sama is the most amazing!”
When Kin’emon saw what Reno did, his face instantly turned as black as ash at the bottom of a pot, and he immediately yelled at Reno: “You little bastard, this is the breakfast for Madam Toki and the young masters, how can you eat it?”
Madam Toki did not mean to blame Reno. She waved her hand to Kin’emon and said, “It’s okay. He is a friend of Lord Oden. It’s rude of me not to go out and greet him in person. He just wants to eat some food. It’s okay!”
After Renault sent Kin’emon away, he looked at the little boy floating around and asked kindly, “Are you the little Renault that Lord Oden often mentioned?”
When Kozuki Momonosuke saw Renault snatching his food, he immediately became angry and glared at Renault.
On the other side, the younger Kozuki Hiyori looked at the drifting boy with curiosity, but neither of them spoke to Madam Shi. They just looked at Renault without saying anything.
When Renault heard Tian Yueshi’s question, he immediately showed an expression of “as expected” and replied casually: “If that big idiot had a gnashing expression when he mentioned me, then it must be me!”
“Hahaha……”
Renault’s words made Toki laugh. It was the first time Toki laughed since Kozuki Oden went to find Orochi.
Tian Yueshi covered his mouth and laughed for a while before asking again: “Did you come to Wano Country by yourself, or with others?”
Renault hadn’t eaten since he got up in the morning, so he was really hungry. While eating, he asked back: “Before answering your question, I would like to ask Madam Toki about your time and space ability. In addition to traveling through time and space, can you see the future development of Wano Country?”
When Tian Yue heard Renault’s question, his expression suddenly turned ugly, and he directly asked Renault: “How do you know my ability? And you know that my ability can travel through time and space?”
Toki knew that Kozuki Oden would not tell anyone about this, and she must have heard about it from somewhere else, so her face looked so ugly.
If Renault gave a bad answer, she might explode and attack. Of course, she was definitely no match for Renault.
Renault looked at Tian Yueshi, who was protecting the child behind him, speechlessly, but he could only explain helplessly: “Don’t worry, I’m not your enemy. Since the big guy told you about me, he must have also told you about my strength and ability…”
“If I really wanted to do something to you, I could just throw a rock at Oden Castle and smash it to pieces. There’s no need to go through so much trouble!”
When Tianyue heard Renault’s explanation, he remembered Kozuki Oden’s introduction to Renault. It seemed that what he said was not wrong. Maybe he was too sensitive!
Thinking of this, Tian Yueshi temporarily let down his guard and stopped asking the previous question. Instead, he answered directly: “My ability can only travel through time and space, and I cannot know what will happen in the future!”
When Renault heard Tian Yueshi’s answer, he thought about the introduction in the plot. Tian Yueshi could only travel to the future, and could not come back after traveling to the past. It seemed that she did not lie.
Then the prophecy of Wano Country about twenty years later could only come from Kozuki Oden, who had been to Raftel. Renault estimated that there was not only a blank hundred years of history there, but also the possibility of prophecies.
For example, when will the savior of the world appear, that is, the protagonist Luffy, there may be such a prophetic existence.
Otherwise, Roger would not have said that he would not die, and Rayleigh would not have said that Luffy should be the person Roger is waiting for.
It was as if all these dead people knew that someone would appear in the future to end the rule of the Celestial Dragons. If there was no prophecy, Renault would not believe it at all.
Thinking of this, Renault stopped beating around the bush and directly used his ability to put a layer of green energy on the heads of the two little kids, so that they could not hear any sound. The reason why he did this was because he was afraid that the kids would be ignorant and run out and say something wrong.
After doing all this, Renault said directly to Tianyueshi: “If there is no help, you and the big guy will die, and Wano Country will fall into a hellish era for twenty years.”
“What did you say!?”
After hearing Renault’s words, Tian Yueshi’s eyes widened with excitement, and he stood up and asked loudly.
Seeing her reaction, Renault rolled his eyes and replied, “You heard it right, it’s just what you heard!”
After hearing Renault’s affirmation, Tian Yueshi didn’t come back to her senses for a long time. She sat there in a daze, and no one knew what she was thinking.
After an unknown amount of time, Tian Yueshi finally came to his senses, looked at Renault and asked, “Since you know all this, you should have a solution, right?”
Although Toki had suspected that Renault would lie to her just now, after thinking about the situation that Kozuki Oden was facing now, she knew that Renault did not lie to her, and Renault had no reason to lie to her.
She had heard Kozuki Oden say that Renault was a man who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside, and had helped them break out of the navy’s encirclement. When Tianyue thought of this, she finally believed what Renault said.
When Renault saw Tianyue, he finally believed him, and he was one step closer to conquering Ri and his young wife.
As long as he can deal with Toki, then Kozuki Oden probably won’t dare to say a word about his relationship with his wife Hiyori in the future. After all, Kozuki Oden is famous for being afraid of his wife!
Chapter 44: Renault gets Tianyueshi’s support without knowing it (old version)
Since Tianyue Shi already believed him, Renault did not hide it anymore and said to Tianyue Shi directly: “I told Whitebeard about the situation of Wano Country. Now the Whitebeard Pirates are outside Wano Country. Whether Wano Country can be saved depends on Whitebeard, not a child like me!”
When Tianyue heard that the Whitebeard Pirates were near Wano Country, she was shocked but did not show it.
Tian Yueshi lowered his head to calm down, then raised his head again to look at Renault and asked, “What is your relationship with Whitebeard?”
“Why would he believe you and come to Wano Country?”
“And how do you know what will happen in Wano Country in the future?”
In fact, Tianyue wanted to ask just now how Renault knew all these things. You know, he is only five years old and has never been to Wano Country, but he seems to know everything.
When Renault heard Tian Yueshi’s series of questions, he was immediately overwhelmed, but he still patiently explained: “I have nothing to do with Whitebeard, I just live on his ship temporarily now.”
“As for why Whitebeard believed what I said, it’s because he has verified whether what I said is true or false.”
“As for the last question, I have no comment, but you just need to know that Whitebeard believes what I say because he knows how I know these things.”
Tian Yueshi listened to Renault’s explanation for a long time, but it was as if there was no explanation at all. He rolled his eyes speechlessly and said unhappily: “Your explanation is worse than no explanation!”
When Renault heard Tian Yueshi’s words, he touched his nose awkwardly. It was not that he didn’t want to explain, but he knew that for things like the future, the fewer people knew about it, the better. Originally, he didn’t even want to tell Whitebeard.
But when he thought about the fact that he was not the kind of person who talked too much, and if he didn’t say it, Whitebeard probably wouldn’t come to Wano Country, so Renault told him.
Renault had no idea what kind of person Tian Yueshi was. The plot only gave her a brief introduction. This woman was full of secrets, and he didn’t want to tell his background to such a person.
Tianyue saw that Renault was like this and probably wouldn’t answer her question, so she stopped asking and changed the subject, “You and Oden have only known each other for half a month, why did you go to so much trouble to help our Wano Country?”
Renault had been waiting for her to say so much. When he heard Tian Yue finally ask, he immediately pretended to be angry and cursed: “If it weren’t for my future wife, who would come to save that big fool who was sold by the enemy and still helped others count money!”
When Tianyue heard Renault scolding Kozuki Oden, she not only did not feel angry, but even had an urge to laugh. She didn’t know why, probably because of Renault’s appearance as a little adult!
When Tian Yue heard Renault say that he was doing it for his young wife, he immediately showed a curious expression and asked, “Little Renault, who is the future young wife you are talking about?”
Renault did not answer her, but floated directly in front of Hiyori, stretched out his hand and introduced himself: “Hello Hiyori, my name is Afaku Renault, and I am your future husband. You must remember your husband’s name!”
When Kozuki Hiyori heard what Renault said, she looked at the pretty boy with a confused look on her face and asked, “What is a husband?”
When Renault heard her question, he immediately explained patiently: “Husband means the same as the relationship between your mother and father. You will marry me in the future, so I am your future husband!”
Kozuki Hiyori didn’t know whether she really understood or not. She nodded thoughtfully and asked, “Then my husband, will you give me lots of delicious food and fun things?”
When Renault heard Kozuki Hiyori calling him husband directly, he was overjoyed and immediately patted his chest and promised: “These are just small problems. In the future, your husband will take you around the world, taste all the delicacies in the world, and let you live the happiest life!”
“Really?”
When Kozuki Hiyori heard Renault’s words, she immediately had starry eyes and looked very expectant.
“Of course it’s true!”
Renault approached Kozuki Hiyori and tried to persuade her, either by tempting her with delicious food or telling her how beautiful the outside world was. He almost said, “Hurry up and go with me, your husband!”
Tianyue Toki had a gloomy face throughout the conversation between Renault and Kozuki Hiyori. When she came to her senses, the two of them were already talking about traveling around the world together in the future.
When Tian Yueshi heard this, he thought with a dark face: It turns out that the future wife this little bastard was talking about is his daughter Rihe. But how did he know that Rihe will be his wife in the future?
When Tian Yue thought of this, he secretly guessed in his heart: He should have the ability to predict the future, or know someone who can predict the future, so that he can explain what he is doing now.
Tianyue Shi himself is the user of the Space-Time Fruit, so based on the way Renault just acted, he seemed to know everything.
She immediately guessed in the direction of devil fruit. She guessed that Renault should have the ability to predict the future, or know someone who could do so.
Although Tian Yueshi’s guess was wrong, it can also be said that she was not wrong, because Renault did know what would happen in the future, but it was not because of the devil fruit, but because he was a wallflower who had read the original work.
After Tianyue Toki guessed this, he looked at Renault and thought secretly in his heart: For the sake of his future wife, he put in so much thought and came thousands of miles to Wano Country to help. Hiyori has a husband who cares about her so much. In the future, Hiyori should be very happy to follow him!
Tian Yueshi was thinking this, so she did not stop Renault from getting close to Hiyori. Since Hiyori will be his wife in the future, and he is willing to go to such lengths for Hiyori, what reason does she have as a mother to stop him?
But what Tianyueshi didn’t know was that the things about Wano Country were true, but the future wife was made up by someone. However, as long as Renault didn’t say anything, no one would know about this!
In this way, Renault inexplicably got Tian Yueshi’s support, but he himself didn’t know it.
Renault is still trying to fool his future wife, telling her about the colorful world outside. He said that by then he won’t even need to say a word, Hiyori will follow him on her own… hehe!
Chapter 45: Is it okay for you to call me husband all the time at such a young age? (Old version)
“Cough… cough…”
Tianyue Shi saw that Renault and Hiyori couldn’t stop chatting, so he could only cough to attract Renault and the others’ attention.
After Tian Yueshi knew the purpose of Renault’s coming here, although she did not object to the two of them being together in the future, she felt that he was directly fooling her daughter in front of her. “Are you polite, little girl?”
Toki, who traveled around the country with Kozuki Oden, is of course a man of extraordinary knowledge.
How could she not hear that Renault was deliberately seducing Hiyori, probably with the purpose of making Hiyori curious and then taking Hiyori out to sea together!
But although Tianyueshi did not object to the two of them, she would not agree to let Hiyori go out to sea now. After all, Hiyori was too young now. How could she let her go out to sea at ease?
Besides, Renault is still so young, and she feels he is unreliable no matter how she looks at him. Even if they are really husband and wife in the future, she absolutely does not agree to let Hiyori go out to sea with Renault now.
Thinking of this, Tianyue looked at his two children and said, “Momonosuke, Hiyori, you two go out and play first. I want to chat with this little boy!”
When Momonosuke heard that he could go out and play, he ran outside immediately, as if there was some ferocious beast here and he was running for his life.
After being fooled by Renault, Hiyori didn’t want to be separated from him for even a moment. She kept looking back and said, “My dear, after you finish chatting with mother, please come find me!”
“Okay, I’ll come find you in a minute!”
Renault saw this scene and assured with a smile on his face.
After Momonosuke and Hiyori left, Tianyue Toki said to Renault directly: “I don’t know whether what you said about Hiyori being your wife in the future is true or not, but considering that you are able to come thousands of miles to save her, I have no objection to your future. But Hiyori is too young now, I absolutely do not agree with Hiyori going out to sea with you now!”
Although Tian Yueshi had chosen to believe Renault in her heart, she did not say it out loud. Instead, she pretended to know nothing and deliberately said that she agreed to their future because Renault came all the way to save people.
When Renault heard Tian Yueshi’s words, he knew that she had discovered his little thoughts, otherwise she would not have talked to him about this alone.
However, he had already prepared himself for not being able to take Rihe and his young wife with him, so he didn’t feel disappointed or anything.
After all, he has the ability of spatial coordinates, so it only takes a few minutes for him to come back to see Ri and his young wife.
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Tianyue and argued seriously: “I haven’t thought about taking her away now. After all, I am a child myself and I need others to take care of me. Taking her out now is not a blessing but a torture. How could I possibly do such a thing!”
Tian Yueshi saw that Renault was so serious and didn’t seem to be pretending, so she didn’t think much about it and chose to believe what Renault said.
Renault can only fool Toki, who is not familiar with him. If Kozuki Oden were here, he would definitely be able to tell at a glance that Renault is pretending.
There was no way because the people on Roger’s ship had been fooled many times, so they knew very well whether Renault was pretending or not.
After Tianyue knew that Raynor would not take Hiyori away, he stopped talking about this topic and asked directly: “You brought the Whitebeard Pirates here, do you want to start a war with Orochi and Kaido, or do you have any other plan?”
When Renault heard Tianyueshi’s question, he answered truthfully: “We don’t have a specific plan, because we don’t know the situation in Wano Country, so I came to understand the situation first!”
As Renault spoke, he took out a Den Den Mushi and handed it to Tian Yueshi, saying, “This is Uncle Whitebeard’s Den Den Mushi. I don’t know anything about war. If you have any questions, just report to him!”
Renault is just an ordinary person on Blue Star and has never been exposed to these things, so he really doesn’t understand. His brain is very flexible, but it can’t allow him to come up with more knowledge about war out of thin air.
So when Renault came, he brought Whitebeard’s Den Den Mushi with him. If there is anything, let Whitebeard talk to Toki!
Toki took the Den Den Mushi and was silent for a while, but then she still made the call. She was not afraid of death, but she would die if she shot Kozuki Oden, and she was even more afraid that Momonosuke and Hiyori would die, so she decided to make the call for help.
Seeing that she had already made the call, Renault stood up and said, “You take your time to talk to the white-bearded uncle. I’m going to go out and play with Hiyori for a while. Call me after you’re done talking!”
After Renault finished speaking, without waiting for Tian Yueshi to speak, he drifted outside on his own. Instead of listening to them talking about some boring war, it would be better to find Rihe and his young wife to cultivate some feelings!
“Husband, are you out?”
Hiyori did not leave the hall, but sat not far away from the hall, as if she was waiting for Renault. When she saw Renault come out, she immediately ran over happily to say hello.
When Renault heard that Hiyori was calling him “husband” so smoothly, he immediately smiled and said, “Hiyori, come here. Today, your husband will take you to experience the feeling of flying freely!”
After hearing what Renault said and seeing him floating in the air, Hiyori asked in amazement, “Husband, can I really fly like you?”
Renault listened to Hiyori calling him husband, and promised with great joy: “Not only can my husband take you flying, but in the future I will also find you a devil fruit that can allow you to fly freely, so that you can also fly freely between heaven and earth like my husband!”
“Wow! You are so nice, husband!”
When Hiyori heard Renault’s promise, she immediately showed a pair of starry eyes and looked like she admired Renault very much.
When Renault saw that she was ready, a ball of green energy began to emerge from his body and covered Hiyori, and then Hiyori slowly floated up.
“Wow! It really flew up. My husband is so amazing!”
Then Renault took Hiyori and flew around Oden Castle several times, and the little girl screamed with excitement.
Renault looked at Hiyori who was screaming with excitement and shook his head helplessly. It was such a sin that he couldn’t keep such a lovely little wife by his side!
If he could bring a lively, active and lovely young wife with him, he would never be lonely during his future voyages. Unfortunately, things did not go as he wished!
Chapter 46: Do these two have a special relationship? (Old version)
No one knew what Toki talked about with Whitebeard, but they talked for the entire afternoon. It was not until the evening that he asked Kin’emon to come over and call back Renault Hiyori who was shopping.
Renault was taken to a room by Kin’emon, and the Den Den Mushi on the table in front of Toki was still connected and had not been hung up.
Renault, who had just come in and saw this scene, asked in confusion: “What on earth are you talking about that you can talk about it for an entire afternoon?”
Raynor thought that Tianyue had also been in the Whitebeard Pirates. Could it be that they had some special relationship?
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Tianyue with a strange expression, looking her up and down, thinking secretly in his heart: My future mother-in-law doesn’t seem like that kind of person!
When Tian Yue heard Renault’s question and saw the strange look on his face, he knew that this brat was thinking wrongly!
When Tian Yueshi thought of this, his face turned slightly red, and he cursed at Renault: “What are you thinking about, little brat?”
“I was just introducing the current situation of Wano Country to him. It took so long because Wano Country is too complicated right now!”
“If you dare to have those crazy thoughts again, I won’t let you set foot in Oden Castle!”
Toki knew that this misunderstanding had to be explained clearly. Otherwise, if the little guy really misunderstood and the news reached Kozuki Oden’s ears, causing Kozuki Oden and Whitebeard to become enemies, she would be so sad that she would not be able to cry!
Renault just had a brain cramp to think in this direction. He didn’t believe that Tianyueshi had an affair with Whitebeard, so he just observed for a while and put the idea aside.
As soon as he finished thinking about this, he heard Tian Yueshi’s threat and immediately pretended to be innocent and asked back: “I’m just curious about what kind of thing could make you discuss it for so long. Is this also considered crazy thinking?”
When Tian Yue heard Renault’s question, he looked at Lei suspiciously for a long time, but gave up when he saw that Renault didn’t seem to be pretending.
If Kozuki Oden were here, he would definitely see at a glance that Renault was pretending, because whenever Renault lied, he would pretend to be innocent or look innocent. Unfortunately, Toki didn’t know that!
After Tianyue Shi confirmed that Renault was not lying, he put the matter behind him and said to Renault: “I have already introduced the situation of Wano Country to Captain Whitebeard, but the battle plan has not been finalized yet. He said he wants to ask for your opinion before making a decision!”
When Tianyue Toki heard that Whitebeard wanted to ask for Renault’s opinion, she was shocked. She originally thought that Renault was just temporarily staying in the Whitebeard Pirates, but she didn’t expect that Renault had such an important position in Whitebeard that he even asked for his opinion on the battle plan.
After hearing what Tian Yueshi said, Renault took the Den Den Mushi from the table and asked speechlessly, “Uncle Whitebeard, I’m only five years old this year. I don’t know anything about war. Can you please not ask me?”
“Gulala la la la la…”
Whitebeard laughed heartily and said with emotion: “If you were an ordinary five-year-old child, I would certainly not ask for your opinion, but you are not an ordinary five-year-old child!”
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s words, he rolled his eyes, but he could only helplessly start to speak: “The enemy is not very strong. If it is a head-on battle, the big guy can solve it himself…”
“The key issue now is how to rescue the hostages. Otherwise, not only Kaido and his men will be our enemies, but even the big guy may become our enemy because of the hostages!”
When Renault said this, he thought to himself: It seems that if I don’t care, Whitebeard will never find a chance to interfere in the affairs of Wano Country!
Originally, he wanted to throw this matter to the Whitebeard Pirates and then hide in the back and watch the show, but in the end, he still had to do it himself!
Renault thought of this indignantly, and asked Tianyue when he looked at him, “How many hostages were captured by the snake? Where are they being held?”
Tian Yueshi knew that Renault was trying to find a way to rescue the hostages, so he didn’t dare to neglect him when he heard him ask, and answered directly: “There are about four or five hundred hostages, and they are being held in the Rabbit Bowl.”
Renault did not answer her, but said again: “Find me something that can prove my identity. When I go to rescue people, I must gain the trust of the hostages before I can rescue them.”
When Tian Yue heard Renault’s words, an expression of ecstasy immediately appeared on his face. From what Renault said, it seemed that he really had a way to save people!
She discussed it with Whitebeard for an entire afternoon but couldn’t find a solution. Finally, Whitebeard suggested asking Renault for his opinion. Unexpectedly, this question actually led to a solution!
Thinking of this, Tian Yueshi quickly took out a token from his arms and said, “The captured hostages are all from Jiuli, and this token represents the identity of Lord Oden. As long as you have this token, the hostages will trust you unconditionally!”
Renault took the token Tian Yueshi gave him, then took out a knife from his pocket and handed it to her, saying, “Find an open place at night. The place must be large enough to accommodate hundreds of people. Then put the knife there and find someone to guard it so that no one can touch it.”
Although Tian Yueshi was full of confusion, she still took the knife given by Renault. She looked at it and found that it was no different from an ordinary knife.
Seeing her puzzled look, Renault said nonsense directly: “This knife, by chance, has been fused with a devil fruit. Not only can it use its power, but now it can also recognize its master, allowing its owner to possess part of its devil fruit ability…”
“What?!!”
Tian Yueshi was so shocked that he opened his mouth wide enough to swallow an egg. After a while, he recovered and asked in doubt, “Objects can actually fuse with devil fruits. Are you kidding me?”
“You little brat, do you know what this means? Is what you just said true or false?”
Tianyue had just finished asking Renault when the Den Den Mushi on the table also rang out with Whitebeard’s voice.
When Renault saw their reactions, he secretly guessed in his heart: Could it be that the technology that can fuse devil fruits with objects in the future has not appeared yet?
Chapter 47: New Punch-in Mission Target: Kaido (Old Version)
Thinking of this, Renault could only say vaguely: “It’s not that objects cannot be fused with devil fruits, but there are too many opportunities and coincidences in this situation. In short, people in this era cannot meet the conditions for objects to fuse with devil fruits!”
Tian Yueshi and Whitebeard rolled their eyes at the same time, secretly complaining in their hearts: Why don’t you just tell me the method of fusing objects with Devil Fruits? You are the only one in the world who can do it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?
They both knew that Renault had the ability to predict the future, and the method of fusing devil fruits was probably researched by people in the future!
Renault didn’t care whether they believed it or not. He just wanted to find an excuse to end this issue. What did it have to do with him whether Whitebeard and Toki believed it or not?
Renault lied from the beginning, so he didn’t expect them to believe him at all. As long as it didn’t delay him from doing things, he could let them guess the rest!
Thinking of this, Renault ignored their doubts and began to introduce: “This knife can open a passage, allowing people around me to reach the location of the knife in an instant through this passage.”
When Tian Yue heard Renault’s introduction, his eyes widened immediately, with a look of shock on his face, and he blurted out, “The ability of this knife is actually a space-type devil fruit?!”
It turned out to be a devil fruit of the same type as her time and space ability. Such a heaven-defying devil fruit ability was the power of a small knife. This shocked her and made her feel a little regretful at the same time.
Seeing her startled, Renault rolled his eyes and complained unhappily: “Can you stop being so startled? I’m still a child. If you scare me away and turn me into a fool, will you give me a soul as compensation?”
After Tian Yueshi recovered, he said with a smile: “If you scare him away and turn him into a fool, I can just give you Hiyori as compensation in the future!”
When Renault heard Tian Yueshi’s words, he looked at her with a look of contempt and gave her a look that you can experience for yourself!
Rihe Mirai was originally his little wife, and this woman had already agreed at noon. Does this count as being used for secondary consumption now?
Thinking of this, Renault didn’t want to talk to such a shameless person anymore, so he stood up and said, “I have said what I want to say, you can talk to the white-bearded uncle about the rest!”
“I’ll go to Tuwan first to check the situation. It will be more convenient when I take action at night. Otherwise, it will be difficult to save people without knowing anything!”
After Renault finished speaking, he slowly drifted outside, not caring whether they agreed with his approach or not.
After Renault came out, he flew above the clouds, and then flew towards Rabbit Bowl at full speed.
In just a few minutes, Renault appeared behind the clouds above Rabbit Bowl.
Renault looked at the Rabbit Bowl under the clouds. There were a group of people who looked like miners, digging the stones in the Rabbit Bowl. He thought to himself: I wonder if what they are digging is seastone.
If it really is seastone, he must take some of it out, after all, he doesn’t have Armament Haki now.
If he encounters a person with natural abilities, he can use seastone and telekinesis to hit the person, so that the person will not be completely helpless.
Renault thought of this and made a secret note in his mind that he must check it out at night, and it would not be too late to rescue people then.
After Renault stepped on the rabbit bowl, he turned around and flew back in the direction of Jiuli. Now everything was ready except for the east wind. Instead of waiting here bored, he might as well go back and play with Ri and his young wife first!
[For details, please open the taskbar to view]Just as Renault was flying back, the system in his mind suddenly popped up to remind him that he had a new check-in task.
Renault stopped above the clouds in confusion and said to the system: “System, bring up the task bar for me, so I can see what the task is!”
Renault prayed silently in his heart: Please don’t make me go to the Beasts Pirates to punch in for half a month or something like that!
Now everything is ready. If such a task really comes, all his efforts and preparations will be in vain!
[Check-in Mission: Please find the captain of the Beasts Pirates, Kaido, and stay in front of him for one minute to complete the character check-in mission]Renault was relieved to see that it was just a character punch-in task, but his face immediately wrinkled again and he asked the system: “System, you asked me to stay in front of Kaido, a moody man, for one minute. Are you sure I won’t be knocked out by Kaido’s punch?”
Although Renault was confident that he could escape from Marco and others easily, he was not so arrogant as to think that he could escape from Kaido, who would become one of the Four Emperors in the future!
[Only reckless people will fight head-on to achieve their goals, while smart people will rely on wits to achieve their goals! ][Host, you are a man with infinite mental power and a brain that has been redeveloped. You won’t tell this system that you are a reckless man, right? ]Renault’s eyes lit up when he heard the system’s reminder, but his face immediately darkened when he heard the system’s question.
Damn it, he was actually despised by a system. If the system had a physical body, he would definitely drag this system out and give it a beating.
Renault couldn’t do anything with the system, so he could only think about it in his mind, and then he started thinking about how to get close to Kaido.
I have to think of a way to stand in front of him without him attacking me immediately.
As long as Kaido didn’t attack him right away and gave him time to prepare, it would not be difficult for him to escape from Kaido.
He was afraid that Kaido would not give him time to prepare and would attack him right away, leaving him unable to react.
Just when Raynor was thinking about how to approach Kaido, he had already flown back to the sky above Kuri Oden Castle.
Renault saw that they had arrived at the destination, but he still hadn’t thought of a solution, so he decided to go down and think of a solution first!
As Renault slowly floated down, he thought secretly in his heart: If all else fails, I can ask Uncle Whitebeard for help, tie up Kaido, and then go do the punch-in task myself. This is a good idea… hehe!
Although Renault thought so, he would never do it unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, it was difficult to repay a favor!
When he was in the Whitebeard Pirates, he adopted the same approach as when he was in Roger’s Pirates, not getting too involved with them, so that when he wanted to leave in the future, he would not be reluctant to leave… After all, human beings are emotional animals!
Chapter 48: One of the Three Great Disasters of the Future, “Quinn” is So Weak! (Old Version)
Sailing: About my experience of playing on the sea: Chapter 48: One of the three major disasters in the future, “Quinn”, is so weak!
[Night—Over Rabbit Bowl]Renault was emitting green energy from his body as he floated on the clouds above Rabbit Bowl, hiding above the clouds and preparing to go down to rescue people.
Next to him there was a person covered in blue flames. If they hadn’t been blocked by the thick clouds, they would have been discovered by the people below before they even started rescuing people!
Renault glanced at Marco next to him and said with a look of disgust: “I see that you are covered in flames. You don’t look like you are here to help me, but to hold me back!”
Today, when Whitebeard heard that Renault wanted to rescue people himself, he refused no matter what Renault said. After all, this was the enemy’s territory, and no one could tell how many powerful people there were.
In the end, Renault had no choice but to agree to bring Marco with him, and only then did Whitebeard agree to let him come here to rescue people.
When Marco heard Renault’s words of disdain for him, his face immediately darkened, and he gritted his teeth and said, “If Dad hadn’t insisted that I come with you, do you think I would be willing to act with you?”
Renault looked at him covered in flames and said with disdain, “You’ll be too conspicuous if you go down like this. I’m afraid they’ll find you before you even get close. I’ll go down first to check out the situation. Don’t go down before I tell you to. Do you understand?”
Marco simply turned his head away and ignored Renault, as if he didn’t hear what he said.
Renault knew that he had heard it clearly and was just sulking with him, so he stopped talking nonsense with him.
Renault saw the light below gradually fade out. When most of the area below the Rabbit Bowl was plunged into darkness, he immediately descended slowly.
Seeing that Renault had gone down, Marco looked at the flames on his body and resisted the urge to follow him down.
Let’s first see what this little bastard does. If he can’t do it alone, it won’t be too late to go down by himself. Anyway, with his speed and ability, there is no way he will be in danger in a short time.
Marco did not forget his mission this time. Whitebeard sent him to protect Renault’s safety. Renault could do the rescue alone.
So he only needs to help Renault block the enemy when a strong enemy appears, and buy Renault enough time to rescue people.
Renault landed quietly on the ground without alerting any guards, and then began to observe in the dark.
Renault wore a black suit tonight and hid the green energy inside the suit. He was still floating in the air, and there was no sound of footsteps, so he looked around and found that all the cell arrangements in the Rabbit Bowl did not alarm anyone.
Renault just observed that there were thousands of absentees here, and he didn’t know which ones were hostages.
The only way now is to rescue all these people. Fortunately, this is not difficult for him, it just takes a little more time.
Thinking of this, Renault went straight to the guard room that was guarding this place. He had to find the keys to these cells.
Because there are thousands of absentee workers in Tuwan and they are detained in dozens of cells, it would be too slow for him to clock in one by one.
So we just found the keys for them, released some absentees first, and then asked them to help open the cells.
After all the miners came out, he directly opened the space coordinates and took the miners and hostages away.
“Who is it?!!!”
As soon as Renault approached the guard’s room, a loud shout was heard from inside. It was obvious that the people inside had noticed his arrival.
When Renault heard the shouting coming from inside, he immediately used his observation Haki to scan inside. His face immediately darkened and he cursed in his heart: Damn it! One of the three disasters in the future, “Quinn”, has he already joined the Beasts Pirates at this time?
Renault didn’t have time to think. As soon as the sound came, the door of the room was smashed into pieces, and a tall and fat man rushed out from inside.
As soon as Quinn came out, he rushed towards Renault without saying a word, and punched Renault’s small body with his fist as big as a casserole.
Before Quinn could get close, Renault disappeared from the spot, leaving his fist in vain.
When Renault appeared again, he was already ten meters away. As soon as he stabilized his body, he immediately raised his little hand and waved in the direction of Quinn. A huge green palm slapped Quinn at a very fast speed.
Quinn saw the green palm coming towards him as fast as lightning, only ten meters away. He did not have the speed of Renault, so he had no time to dodge. He could only cover his domineering hands with his hands and cross them in front of his chest to withstand it.
“Bang-Search!”
After Quinn was in a stalemate with the green energy palm for a while, he was directly hit by the green palm and flew backwards.
After Quinn flew backwards, he moved on the ground for some distance before he hit a stone wall not far away and stopped.
A deep trench several meters long was created on the ground where Quinn passed, and a large hole was knocked out in the stone wall not far away. The area around it was also covered with spider webs, as if it would collapse at any time.
Renault looked at the small palm in front of him, then looked at Quinn who was flying backwards, and thought in confusion: This is one of the three major disasters in the future, why does this guy feel… so weak!
If Renault doesn’t use his ultimate move now, his telekinetic attack power is not that strong, just about the same as that of a rear admiral of the navy.
Because he cannot control telekinesis at will, if he wants to use powerful attacks, the range will be extremely large.
However, when he is able to compress telekinesis, he will not have this trouble. But now he is not proficient enough and cannot reach that level, so the greater his attack power, the greater the range.
The reason why he looked confused was because the power of the attack just now, which was only at the level of a rear admiral, was able to knock “Quinn”, one of the three major disasters, flying backwards. How could he not be confused?
The reason why Quinn was knocked away was because the attack was sudden and fast, and he couldn’t defend himself in a hurry, so of course he couldn’t stop it.
Moreover, Quinn is only in his thirties now, and his strength has not reached his peak yet. In his peak period, he was only slightly stronger than a vice admiral. How strong can he be when he has not yet reached his peak?
Renault didn’t think of this. In his subconscious, this guy would be one of the three disasters in the Beasts Pirates more than 20 years later. That’s why he was confused that he could knock Quinn away.
Chapter 49: Gatling gun with blue flames? (Old version)
“Boss Quinn is not even a match for this kid. What is his origin?”
“It’s fake! He knocked Boss Quinn away with just one strike!”
“Even Boss Quinn is no match for us. We’ll just be delivering food if we go up there. What should we do now?”
“How about… running away!?”
“Go, go, go…if not now, when?”
The guards who had just rushed out following Quinn saw that their boss couldn’t hold on for even a round, so they all hid aside and started discussing.
However, they were not discussing how to deal with Renault, but how to escape. They are pirates after all, and when disaster strikes, they each flee!
“Da da da da da…”
Just when Renault was still confused, a burst of machine gun fire rang out, but the bullets were not attacking Renault, but the guards who were fleeing.
“Ah—ah—!!”
“Boss Quinn is fine!”
“If we don’t run away, we will all be killed by Boss Quinn!”
Countless bullets were shot out from the place where Quinn had just thrown the bullet and raised a cloud of dust. Because it was blocked by the dust, people outside could not see what was happening inside at all. They could only see countless bullets shooting out from the dust.
After all the escaping guards fell, Quinn slowly walked out from the dust. Apart from being a little disheveled, there was no wound on his body.
After Quinn walked out of the dust, he stared at Renault floating in the air and asked with an unpleasant face, “Who are you and what is your purpose here?”
They didn’t realize it until the enemy got outside the room. How could he have a good face? No matter who encounters such a thing, they probably won’t be able to remain calm!
Renault saw Quinn coming out safely, and after looking at him carefully for a while, he thought to himself: This guy can’t hurt me, and I can’t do anything to him unless I use my ultimate move. But if I use my ultimate move, all these people in the Rabbit Bowl will probably be killed by the aftermath of his ultimate move!
Thinking of this, Renault put aside his serious expression, returned to his usual lazy look and said nonsense: “I’m just a person passing by here. I saw the light here and came to take a look…”
“I didn’t expect you to attack me as soon as you came out. You asked me why I came here, and I wanted to ask you why you attacked me for no reason!”
As soon as Renault finished speaking, Quinn’s arm turned into a machine gun and started firing at Renault.
Seeing Quinn not following the rules, Renault cursed in his heart: Damn! This bastard has no moral principles and even tried to sneak attack!
Renault cursed Quinn in his heart while twisting his body left to right. The bullets just couldn’t hit him. It seemed as if the bullets deliberately avoided him and all flew past him.
While Renault was dodging the bullets using his Observation Haki, he was thinking about how to get rid of this guy and find the key.
But his Gatling gun, which was emitting blue fire, seemed to have endless bullets. It was not difficult for him to run away, but it seemed impossible to get rid of him and find the key!
Thinking of this, Renault shouted to the sky, “Birdman up there, come down! If you don’t come down, I will sink this place!”
Marco was sent by Whitebeard to be his bodyguard. He is not needed at a time like this. Is he going to be slaughtered like a pig during the New Year?
After asking him to come down and hold Quinn, he quickly went to find the key. Now that the guards had been alerted, he could only speed up the rescue.
Otherwise, if that pervert Kaido gets the news and rushes over, he will be in big trouble!
Marco, who was still above the clouds, heard Renault’s shout and his words to sink this place. He did not dare to delay for a moment and dived down as fast as lightning.
Marco knew how terrifying Renault was. He couldn’t catch up with Renault last time. In order to get close to this guy for revenge, he threatened that even if he stood there and let Renault hit him, Renault would not be able to break his defense.
Then a giant green palm that was thousands of meters long immediately appeared above his head. He was so scared that he ran for his life frantically. If Renault hadn’t deliberately slowed down his speed, he would probably still be lying on the bed now!
Because when he escaped from the range of the palm and looked back at the palm, there was no palm behind him. Instead, a huge abyss with a diameter of one kilometer appeared. The sea water had no time to flow back. It took several minutes before the abyss on the sea surface was filled with sea water.
From that day on, Marco realized how terrifying Renault was. His normal attacks were harmless, but when it came to real action, this little bastard could unleash attacks of the same level as those of a top-level warrior!
So when Marco heard Renault say he wanted to sink this place, he rushed down without hesitation, as if he was afraid that Renault was really going to sink this place.
“Puff, puff, puff, puff…”
The phoenix that Marco turned into flew as fast as lightning. It appeared in front of Renault in a few flashes and blocked the countless bullets that were still being shot at it.
However, although many places were pierced by these bullets when they hit Marco’s body, the pierced places returned to their original state after a while, as if it was not him who was pierced.
Marco turned into a phoenix and used his body to block the bullets. He turned his head and said, “I’ll block it for you here. Go and save the hostages!”
“Thank you! Pineapple!”
After Renault heard Marco’s words, he looked at Marco who was standing in front of him, and immediately thanked him with a smile: “Thanks, Pineapple! Hold on, don’t die!”
After Renault finished speaking, without waiting for Marco to reply, he immediately floated towards the guard’s room. The guard who was still standing…
No one dared to step forward to stop Renault. They all retreated away as if Renault was a plague god.
No guard came out to stop Renault, so he entered the guard’s room very easily.
As soon as Renault came in, he saw a bunch of keys hanging on the wallpaper. With a wave of his hand, all the keys floated in front of him.
“vigorous!!”
After Renault got the cell key, he walked out of the guard’s room directly and looked at Malco and Quinn who were fighting with each other.
Chapter 50: Quinn, who was slapped in the face after turning into a show-off (old version)
Renault had no intention of going up to help. He just glanced at the two of them, turned around and left, floating directly towards the cell.
Because Marco didn’t need his help at all, and his mission was to save people, not to fight the enemy head-on.
Halfway through drifting, Renault suddenly seemed to remember something and immediately drifted towards the darkness on the other side.
It was pitch black at night, and it was floating in the air. No matter who encountered Renault now, they would probably be scared to death!
“You bunch of damn bastards, why don’t you stop that guy quickly? Also, contact Boss Kaido and report the situation here to him and ask for support…”
“If we let them rescue the hostages, no one here today will survive. If anyone wants to die, I can send him off in advance!”
Seeing that his men were so scared that they didn’t even dare to stop Renault, Quinn just cursed and threatened them.
After hearing what “Quinn” said, the guards around looked at each other. Only then did he remember the moody Kaido.
“Not good! Go stop that guy!”
“If we can’t stop that brat, even if we leave here alive, we will be killed by Kaido later!”
“Go, go, go! If we intercept them, there is still a chance of survival. If we don’t intercept them, we will die!”
After listening to what “Quinn” said, a group of guards finally let their belief in survival overcome their fear, and they chased in the direction Renault left. Some guards took out a Den Den Mushi and started making calls.
Although the guards wanted to chase Renault now, how could they catch up with him? He had already disappeared around the corner, drifting towards the darkness at lightning speed, leaving the guards behind him far behind.
When Marco saw the guards chasing him and the guard who was making a phone call not far away, he didn’t seem to be worried at all and continued to fight with “Quinn”.
“Bang-bang-bang!!”
Quinn looked at Marco, who didn’t let him leave, and asked with a grim expression, “Aren’t you worried about that kid just now?”
“Besides, Onigashima is not far from here. Our captain Kaido will be able to provide support soon. It’s still not too late for you to leave now, otherwise you will all die!”
When Marco heard Quinn’s words, he immediately realized that he was trying to trick him into telling him something. He thought to himself: Even if I trick him into telling me something, it won’t affect tonight’s actions, but I absolutely cannot trick him into telling me something. Otherwise, that little bastard will definitely look down on me when I go back.
Thinking of this, Marco showed his dead fish eyes and said lazily with contempt: “You want to trick me with this little trick? The outside world has rumors that the people in your Beasts Pirates are all brawn. It seems that it is not groundless, but really all brawn!”
The reason why Marco was not worried at all was that these guards were no match for Renault.
He was not worried about the guards wanting to call Mushi for help, because the Whitebeard Pirates’ ship was currently parked between the waters of Udon and Onigashima.
Kaido wants to come here to provide support, unless he can defeat all the members of the Whitebeard Pirates, which is obviously impossible.
When Quinn heard Marco’s contempt, he immediately flew into a rage and yelled at Marco, “Go to hell, you bastard!”
Quinn considers himself a smart scientist, but now Marco calls him a man with only muscles for brains. How could he not be angry?
“Crack!”
Quinn was so angry that he bit off the cigar in his mouth. His body slowly changed, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a tall and long brachiosaurus.
When Marco saw Quinn’s transformation, he just raised his dead fish eyes and glanced at him, then returned to his lazy look.
Although the two of them fought back and forth just now, Marco had the upper hand all the time, so he didn’t take Quinn’s transformation seriously, and who isn’t a user of special abilities?
His mythical beast species is the strongest type of the animal system. Are you sure you are not asking for trouble by transforming into an animal form in front of him?
Quinn had no idea what Marco was thinking. After completing his transformation, he gained confidence and yelled at Marco, “I am the user of the ancient dragon fruit, Brachiosaurus form. Go to hell, you bastard!”
Quinn proudly introduced his abilities while rushing towards Marco. Halfway through, he soared into the sky, then dived down and hit Marco directly with his head.
Marco glanced at Quinn who was swooping down with his dead fish eyes, and activated his ability without saying a word.
His foot immediately turned into a claw and grabbed Quinn’s head.
Marco grabbed Quinn’s head with one claw and supported himself on the ground with one foot. Spider webs appeared on the ground under his feet and slowly spread out in all directions, but he did not move at all.
Quinn still maintained the posture of hitting people with his head. Now he only felt his head buzzing and his eyeballs rolling around. Those who knew him thought he was dizzy from the collision, while those who didn’t would think he was using the Sharingan!
Marco looked at Quinn speechlessly, and complained in his heart: This guy not only has muscles in his head, but he’s also fucking sick, right?
Thinking of this, Marco stomped on the ground and soared into the sky. After grabbing Quinn and swinging him around in the air, he threw him out directly.
Quinn was thrown dozens of meters away and stopped only after hitting a stone wall. A big hole was knocked out in the stone wall, which raised a lot of dust and made it impossible for people outside to see what was going on inside.
Marco just waited quietly there and did not rush in to continue beating Quinn. His mission was to stop the powerful enemy and create enough time for Renault to rescue people. He didn’t need to worry about anything else.
At this time, Renault did not go directly to the cell, but walked around in the rabbit bowl. After finding that the seastone he wanted was not there, he continued to move towards the cell with a disappointed look on his face.
Chapter 51: Renault gets playful and pretends to be a ghost to scare people (old version)
As Renault flew towards the cell, he looked at the handcuffs in his hand and muttered to himself speechlessly: “I thought there were a lot of seastones here, but after walking around, I only found a few broken handcuffs. These seastones can’t be used as weapons to hit people!”
What Renault wanted was the kind of huge seastone that could be thrown to kill people, not the seastone handcuffs that could only restrict people with special abilities.
“Forget it. After I finish dealing with this matter, I will go ask my future mother-in-law where I can find this kind of seastone in Wano Country!”
While talking to himself, Renault flew rapidly towards the cell, as fast as lightning, and soon arrived near the cell.
As soon as Renault approached the cell, he saw dozens of guards blocking the way.
Seeing this, Renault became playful and stuck out his tongue, then asked with a fierce look, “Are you going to stop me from going to reincarnate?”
“Ding-dang… Ding-dang…”
“Ah! Ghost!”
“There…there’s a ghost!”
When a group of guards saw this scene, they were frightened so much that their faces turned pale. They couldn’t hold their weapons steadily and they fell to the ground with clanking sounds. They were already in chaos before the fight even started.
A leading guard trembled and stammered as he shouted, “Where…where is the ghost? He just has the ability of a devil fruit. Cheer up!”
When the guards around saw his appearance, they cursed in their hearts: If you aren’t afraid, why are you shaking your legs like that?
When Renault saw that these idiots actually believed that he was a ghost, he immediately floated over with his fangs and claws bared, and balls of green energy emerged from his body, as if there were balls of ghost fire on his body.
“You… don’t come over here!!”
“Run… there’s a ghost!!”
“I’d rather be killed than face a ghost!”
Before Renault slowly floated in front of the guards, the guards had already turned pale with fright and were madly running away in all directions, crawling and rolling. Now they all secretly hated their parents for not giving them two more legs.
After seeing that the guards had all run away, Renault floated to one of the cells, threw a bunch of keys in, then took out a token and said, “I am a friend of Kozuki Oden. He asked me to save you. You come out first and help others open the cells…”
“After everyone is released, gather here with me, and I will escort you out then!”
When the absentees and hostages in the cell heard Renault’s words, they looked at each other for a moment, but they didn’t dare to step forward, because they had seen what had just happened. Who would dare to get close to a ghost?
When Renault saw the scene in the cell, he explained with a bit of a smile: “I was just playing with them just now. What I have in my hand is Kozuki Oden’s token. If you don’t believe me, you can come and have a look. After all, a ghost wouldn’t have such a token, right?”
In the end, one of the hostages mustered up the courage to step forward to check. It was not because he was brave, but because he heard Renault say that he was holding the token of Kozuki Oden, so he had to step forward to check even if he died.
Because in the hearts of these hostages, Kozuki Oden is like a living god and must not be violated, so no matter whether it is true or false, he will go forward to check.
If it really is Kozuki Oden’s token, then everyone will be happy. If it is a fake token, I guess no matter whether he is a human or a ghost, he will fight with Renault to the death!
Renault looked at the hostages who were trembling but walking forward unwaveringly, and thought secretly in his heart: The personal charm of that big fool Kozuki Oden is really exaggerated. He can actually make these hostages have the courage to face the demons that are more terrifying than death for him!
From the fact that those guards would rather die than face him, a man pretending to be a ghost, we can see the fear that ordinary people have when facing ghosts.
Because it was very dark here, the hostage had to move closer to see the token clearly. After he saw the token clearly, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to the people behind him: “The token he is holding is really Lord Oden’s token. He is the one who came to save us, not a ghost. Everyone come over here!”
After the hostages approached Renault, they finally saw his appearance clearly. He was just a child of five or six years old. How could he be a ghost?
“Are they really the ones who came to rescue us?”
“I knew Lord Oden wouldn’t abandon us!”
“Everyone calm down, let’s go out and free the people in the other cells first. It won’t be too late to be happy after we escape!”
“Yes, yes, let’s get out of this damn place first!”
The absentee worker and the hostage who had just come out of the cell immediately took the other keys and ran to other cells to open the door.
The hostage who had approached Renault first, after seeing everyone disperse to open the cell, came to Renault, saluted, and then asked: “Little friend… little sir, what is your name?”
The hostage originally wanted to call Renault “little boy”, but felt it was inappropriate, so he immediately changed his words and called him “little adult”.
Renault felt very awkward when he saw that he was old enough to be his grandfather, but he actually came to call him “Sir”, so he said directly: “My name is Renault, I am Kozuki Oden’s friend in the outer sea. This time I came here to help him deal with the affairs of Wano Country. You can just call me by my name.”
The hostage’s name was “Luxi Hou”, an old man from Jiuli. Just now he was wondering why he didn’t know Renault. Now that he heard that he was from the outer sea, everything made sense.
Thinking of this, Marquis Luxi said respectfully: “Then I will call you Lord Renault!”
“Lord Renault, once everyone is released, how are we going to leave here?”
Renault did not intend to hide anything and answered directly: “I will use my power to open a passage leading to the outside. The other side of the passage is Jiuli. Madam Shi is already waiting there. After you pass through the passage, she will arrange your next things!”
When Marquis Luxi heard Renault’s answer, he was immediately shocked and opened his mouth wide. He stared at Renault in amazement. After a while, he recovered and asked, “Master Lei…Master Renault, is there really such a magical ability in the world?”
You can’t blame Marquis Luxi for being short-sighted, because he has never left Wano Country since he was a child, and Wano Country is now in a closed-door state.
So he had only heard of devil fruits, but he didn’t know what abilities the devil fruits had.
Chapter 52: The hostages were finally rescued, Tian Yue Shi was excited (old version)
Renault glanced at Lu Xihou and saw that he looked shocked. He introduced him with little interest: “This kind of devil fruit ability is very common in the open sea. It has the ability to fly and hide, and it also has the ability to overturn rivers and seas…”
“There are all kinds of strange abilities. The one I opened up is just a kind of spatial ability!”
Listening to Renault’s introduction to the devil fruit, Marquis Luxi had an extremely shocked expression throughout the whole process, and thought secretly in his heart: It seems that their policy of isolation from the outside world has directly led to Wano Country becoming a group of frogs in a well!
Renault didn’t know what Marquis Luxi was thinking. When he saw the old man standing there in a daze, he ignored him and started observing the absentee workers and hostages coming out of the cell.
When Renault saw that they were not wearing the kind of collars that would be worn in the future, he breathed a sigh of relief and secretly guessed in his heart: I don’t know if that kind of collar has not been developed yet, or if these people are too weak to wear them. But the most likely possibility is that Kaido does not have that technology yet!
Because the World Government now has this kind of collar, and all the slaves of the Celestial Dragons wear this kind of collar. Renault did not see this information in the original work, but read it in some newspapers.
Renault estimated that the collar of Wano Country in the future should be developed by Quinn based on the prototype of the slave collar. The reason he thought so was because the collar of Wano Country was different from that of the World Government.
The World Government’s collar will explode if you run away, while the Wano Country’s collar will cause your head to be chopped off by the knife inside if you run away. The two collars look similar, but their functions are different.
Just when Renault and Luxi Hou were thinking about things in their hearts and stopped communicating, the first group of people who had just come out of the cells had already opened all the other cells.
Now they are walking towards Renault. There are thousands of people but there is no sign of chaos. They are lined up in several teams and following him. I guess the person who just opened the cell said something!
Renault didn’t know about these things. After he saw that everyone was released, he said to Lu Xihou beside him: “I will open the passage immediately. You get ready and take them to Jiuli to settle down first!”
Luxi Hou: “I understand, Lord Renault!”
Seeing that everyone was ready, Renault stopped talking and just waved his hand. A ball of golden energy flew out from his hand.
After the golden energy flew out, it fell to the ground and slowly turned into the shape of a gate. The gate was five meters high and three meters wide.
Renault saw that the gate had been opened, and said directly to Marquis Luxi who was standing beside him: “Let them line up in three teams, three people at a time. After the three people disappear from the gate, the ones behind them should immediately follow.”
“Yes…it’s Lord Renault!”
Marquis Luxi was still marveling at Renault’s magical skills, but when he heard Renault’s words, he immediately came to his senses.
After Renault saw that Marquis Luxi had gone to arrange these people, these people were very obedient and walked into the gate passage in groups of three.
Renault saw that these people might need some time, so while waiting on the side, he spread out his Observation Haki to check the situation on Marco’s side.
When Renault found that Marco was still fighting with Quinn, he immediately floated in the air and watched the fight with great interest. If he had some peanuts and sunflower seeds at this time, he would have been a real spectator!
In this way, time passed minute by minute, and the number of hostages still in Rabbit Bowl absent from work decreased, until everyone walked into the gate passage.
After checking and finding nothing missing, Marquis Luxi came to Renault and said, “Lord Renault, everyone has entered the gate passage. What should we do next?”
Renault was still watching the battle. When he heard what Marquis Luxi said, he came to his senses and answered directly: “I have to go to the battlefield at sea later, so I won’t go back to Jiuli with you. Please say hello to Madam Shi for me!”
When Marquis Luxi heard about the battlefield at sea, he immediately thought of the fact that there was no support despite the chaos here, and Lord Oden was not here either. He secretly guessed in his heart: It seems that Lord Oden has gone to intercept the enemy’s support!
Thinking of this, Marquis Luxi did not ask any more questions, but said goodbye respectfully: “I will definitely pass on the message to you. I wish Lord Renault a triumphant return. I will go to Jiuli first!”
Renault: “Go!”
Marquis Luxi did not stop, turned around and walked into the gate passage. He had no ability to fight, so he could only try not to hold Renault back, so he left without even asking about what was happening at sea.
When Renault saw that Marquis Luxi had also walked into the passage, he closed the golden door and floated towards Marco.
【Kuri Oden Castle Plaza】
Toki and Kin’emon were standing on a high platform, and under the platform was a golden energy gate. A group of people kept walking out of the gate. After coming out, they consciously walked to the side and lined up. It didn’t seem chaotic or crowded at all.
Tian Yueshi looked at the hostages coming out with excitement. She couldn’t sleep or eat well every day because of these hostages. Her husband was forced to go out on the street and act crazy and stupid without any dignity because of these people.
Now that Tian Yueshi sees them being rescued, how can he not be excited? After these people are rescued, they no longer need to endure that kind of humiliation and can finally hold their heads up high and live their lives as human beings again!
When the last person, Marquis Luxi, walked out of the gate passage, the gate passage slowly disappeared from everyone’s sight.
When Tian Yueshi saw the gate disappear, he knew that all the hostages had come out. He took two steps forward and shouted to the audience: “Remember, from now on, Renault is our Jiuli’s benefactor. He came from the outer sea to rescue you. Now he is still fighting on the front line with Lord Oden. Let us wish them a triumphant return!”
“I wish Lord Oden a triumphant return…”
“I wish Lord Renault a triumphant return…”
Thousands of people in the audience shouted in unison, their voices breaking through the sky, causing the dark clouds in the sky to disperse, revealing a round moon.
The reason why Toki did not mention the contribution of the Whitebeard Pirates was because Whitebeard asked him to do so.
After Kozuki Oden wins this war successfully, he will definitely become the general of Wano Country. Therefore, Whitebeard, considering that he is a pirate, cannot get too close to Kozuki Oden openly, otherwise there will definitely be many voices against Kozuki Oden in Wano Country.
Toki could only secretly remember Whitebeard’s kindness. For the future of Kozuki Oden, doing so was the best choice.
So she agreed with Whitebeard’s opinion and gave all the credit for the rescue to Reno, who was not a pirate.
Chapter 53: Marco: It’s not easy for me to survive until now! (Old version)
When Renault slowly drifted to Marco’s side, the battle between the two had already entered a fierce stage.
Quinn, the scientist who hides in the laboratory, is not Marco, the pirate who has been fighting since he was a child and has been beaten to a bloody state.
However, since he is an animal-type ability user, his vitality is very strong. Even though he was beaten and covered in blood, his fighting power is still not weaker than before, and he even has a feeling of getting stronger.
After Raynor approached and observed for a while, he mocked Marco and said, “Pineapple, you have been a pirate for so many years, but you still have such a hard time beating a scientist. Do you think you are not capable of this?”
Marco was quite happy to see Renault coming back, but when he heard this, his face darkened instantly and he said unhappily: “Since the people have been rescued, why don’t you come over and help? Kill this guy as soon as possible, so that we can go to the sea to help earlier!”
Renault was not angry when he heard Marco’s words. Green energy continuously emerged from his body. He raised his hand slightly and said with a smile: “Pineapple, please don’t die!”
After Renault finished speaking, he waved his hand violently, and a huge green energy palm several dozen meters long quickly slapped towards the two of them.
“Fuck! Damn it!”
When Marco saw this palm again, he was instantly scared to death. Without thinking, he flew into the sky and left the attack range of the palm.
The last time he saw this palm, it directly created a vacuum zone in the sea, and it took several minutes for the sea water to fill the big hole again. He didn’t want to take on this damn attack.
Marco was able to run away because he was fast and could fly, but Quinn’s beast form was not only huge, but also very slow, so he couldn’t run away even if he wanted to. He could only stand there with his domineering aura covering his whole body, trying to hold on.
Quinn was slapped directly against the stone wall, and a big hole appeared in the stone wall. Spider webs appeared around the stone wall. As the cracks in the spider webs became more and more, the stone wall collapsed directly after a while, burying “Quinn” inside.
Mal Gaofei was watching this scene in shock in the air. When he came to his senses, he rushed to Renault, grabbed Renault by the collar and yelled, “You bastard, do you want to kill me too?”
Renault’s tiny figure was lifted up in the air by Marco, and he said righteously, “I’ve already warned you. If you can’t even avoid this, you might as well find a piece of tofu and kill yourself, so as not to embarrass the white-bearded uncle!”
“hehe!”
Marco was so angry when he saw Renault’s self-righteous look that he laughed. He asked with a fake smile, “You are in my hands now. Have you thought about how you want to die?”
Facing his threat, Renault warned fearlessly: “We are not on a ship, and the hostages have been rescued. I don’t need to deliberately suppress my strength. Are you sure you want to fight me?”
When Marco heard Renault’s words, his face immediately froze, and he looked at the huge palm print not far away.
Marco secretly swallowed his saliva, and as he let go of Renault, he brushed off the non-existent dust and said with a smile: “Little Renault, I was just joking with you. How could you take such a joke seriously?”
Renault didn’t say anything, but just looked at Marco with a smile. He liked to see the look on Marco’s face as if he wanted to beat him but didn’t dare to.
When Marco saw Renault’s smile, a chill ran down his spine. Was this little bastard really going to attack me?
Thinking of this, Marco, for the sake of his life, quickly changed the subject and said, “Since that guy is dead, let’s go to the battlefield at sea to help!”
Seeing how scared Marco was, Renault didn’t bother him anymore. He floated up and said, “That guy is still alive. I’ll give him one more blow first, and then I’ll go to the sea battlefield to help!”
When Marco heard what Renault said, he looked at the collapsed pile of rocks with some surprise. He didn’t die after taking such a head-on attack. This guy’s devil fruit ability must be extraordinary!
It turned out that when Quinn introduced his abilities just now, Malga didn’t listen carefully at all. If Quinn knew about it, he would probably be so angry that he would stand up again and fight him to the death!
Renault slowly floated above the pile of rocks and felt the refutation of his Observation Haki. He sighed in his heart: The vitality of these animal-type ability users is really tenacious, especially those of the ancient and mythical beast types, who are like indestructible cockroaches!
The attack he just made was a full-strength blow from the emperor level. Even an emperor-level strongman would not be able to guarantee that he would be safe and sound if he took it head-on.
And he, a guy who was beaten all over by Marco, was still able to survive. He is worthy of his cockroach-like vitality!
Thinking of this, Renault’s facial energy began to emerge from his body again, and he raised his hand and slapped it hard from top to bottom.
A huge green energy palm descended from the sky, “Tathagata Palm”, and the surrounding area trembled with one slap, raising a large cloud of dust.
Spider webs began to appear on the ground, spreading in all directions and raising a large amount of dust.
When the dust slowly dispersed, the pile of stones where the palm fell had disappeared, replaced by a huge palm print several tens of meters in size.
Marco saw this scene not far away, swallowed his saliva secretly, and made up his mind that he would never fight with this little pervert again.
Otherwise, if this little pervert is pissed off and uses this kind of power, he won’t be able to die no matter how many lives he has!
Thinking about how he didn’t know about Renault’s perversion before and how he was always chasing him all over the sea, he couldn’t help but feel lucky in his heart. It was really not easy for him to live until now!
In fact, what Marco didn’t know was that although Renault’s attack was powerful, his attack was not as fast as his speed, so it was not easy to hit a strong man like him who was more speed-oriented.
But if Renault and Marco fight, Renault will definitely win, because his mental power is infinite, so he can exhaust Marco to death.
Not only Marco, but any strong man who can’t touch Renault can be exhausted to death by him.
Chapter 54: The battle is over as soon as Renault arrives at sea (old version)
Renault used his Observation Haki to scan, but after not sensing Quinn’s presence, he looked at Marco and shouted, “It looks like Pineapple is dead. Let’s go to the sea battlefield and help!”
After Renault finished speaking, he didn’t wait for Marco’s agreement and soared into the sky, flying towards the direction of Onigashima.
When Marco heard Renault’s shout, he immediately came to his senses, but he saw that Renault had flown far away and could only see a small black dot.
When Marco saw this, he yelled, “You little bastard, wait for me!”
Marco cursed and soared into the sky, chasing in the direction Renault left, but he was getting farther and farther away, and soon he could no longer see Renault.
Marco could only fly slowly behind him, muttering to himself, “This little bastard’s ability is really abnormal. Not only is his flying speed as fast as lightning, but his attack is also so terrifying!”
In Marco’s eyes, it is impossible for Renault, who is so young, to have acquired these attack methods and flying speeds by developing his abilities. If they were inherent to his abilities, then everything would make sense!
If Renault knew what he was thinking, he would definitely say with disdain: How could a person like you with a brain full of muscles imagine my imagination that has been bombarded by the Internet era?
Renault not only has the attack methods used by Tornado, he has also developed many of his own. As a man from Blue Star, he has no shortage of imagination. As long as his proficiency improves, it will be no problem for him to use different attack methods every day.
[The sea area where Rabbit Bowl connects to Onigashima]At this time, there were two ships parked in this sea area. In addition to the Whitebeard Pirates led by Whitebeard, there was also the Beasts Pirates led by Kaido.
There were a lot of wooden planks and corpses floating around the two ships. It was obvious that a fierce battle had just taken place here.
However, at this time both ships were parked here, and there was no one fighting around, as if the battle was over.
A beam of green energy flew from the distant sky and dived towards the two ships at a speed as fast as lightning. After a while, it stopped steadily ten meters above the ships.
After Renault stopped his full-fire speed, he slowly floated and landed on the ship of the Whitebeard Pirates.
As soon as Renault landed, he looked at Whitebeard and asked, “Uncle Whitebeard, what’s the situation now?”
The man with a white beard and a big horse was sitting on the steps. When he heard Renault’s question, he laughed and replied, “With me here, what else can happen? Of course I will knock them all down!”
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s answer, he looked around and saw wooden boards and bodies everywhere, and thought to himself: It seems that the Beasts Pirates have suffered heavy losses here this time!
Not only will one of the three major disasters die in the future, but so many people also died here. Jack hasn’t boarded the boat yet, so he doesn’t know whether Jhin is dead or not.
But the possibility of that guy dying is not high. After all, he is a complete monster!
When Kozuki Oden saw Raynor finish talking to Whitebeard, he immediately walked up with a worried look on his face and asked, “Little bastard, have all the hostages been rescued?”
When Raynor saw Kozuki Oden approaching and heard him calling him a little bastard all the time, he immediately said viciously: “Of course the hostages were rescued, but I slapped them all to death!”
“Hahahaha…at least they’re rescued!”
When Kozuki Oden heard that the hostages had been rescued, he immediately burst into laughter and didn’t listen to the rest of the sentence.
Because he knew that Renault would not do such a thing, and he probably said that on purpose because he called him a little bastard!
Whitebeard saw that only Renault came back, but Marco was not there, so he asked, “You little brat, you didn’t abandon my dear son and come back by yourself, did you?”
Whitebeard knew that there was no one on the island who could threaten Marco. It was probably because Renault was too fast and left Marco behind, so he asked this question deliberately to tease Renault.
Renault saw through Whitebeard’s purpose at a glance. He was too lazy to answer such a boring question, so he asked directly: “Uncle Whitebeard, don’t joke with me. Tell me what Kaido’s current situation is!”
Whitebeard didn’t know what was wrong with him today, he laughed happily again and said, “I wanted to tease you, but I didn’t expect you to see through me!”
“Kaido had a fight with me, and I hit him several times head-on. Now he is lying on the boat over there, dying!”
“But I don’t know what’s going on. They’ve been defeated by us, but they have no intention of leaving here, nor do they have any intention of continuing to fight us!”
Just now, Whitebeard fought with Kaido, and Kozuki Oden fought with King. Soon, Kaido and King were defeated by Whitebeard and Kozuki Oden, and then the battle stopped.
Kaido is not at his peak yet, while Whitebeard is at his peak, so Kaido can’t withstand Whitebeard’s punches at all and is seriously injured after being hit by a few punches.
After Kaido lost the fight with King, he just ran back to the ship but had no intention of leaving. Kozuki Oden thought they still wanted to fight, so he wanted to chase them.
But as long as they chase Kaido, they will run, and as long as they stop, Kaido’s ship will stop as well.
After listening to Whitebeard’s words, Renault thought to himself: They didn’t leave here, they must be waiting for Quinn, but they probably won’t be able to wait for him in this lifetime!
Thinking of this, Renault looked at Whitebeard and asked, “Uncle Whitebeard, are you sure Kaido is really seriously injured now?”
When Whitebeard heard Reno’s question, he thought that Reno didn’t believe him, so he immediately blew his beard and glared, “Few people who are hit by my fist can survive, not to mention Kaido was hit by my fist several times. If it weren’t for his abnormal recovery speed, he would probably be dead by now!”
“hey-hey!”
When Renault heard what Whitebeard said, he immediately laughed. Since Kaido was already seriously injured, it should be no problem for him to go over and complete the check-in task and throw a few stones at the same time, right?
Thinking of this, Renault slowly floated up and said to Whitebeard, “Uncle Whitebeard, I have something to do with Kaido. If Kaido goes crazy later, you have to help me stop him!”
“Okay…be careful!”
Whitebeard originally wanted to ask Raynor why he went to find Kaido, but thinking that this little guy was always mysterious, he might not tell the truth if he asked, so he simply didn’t ask.
Chapter 55: Blatantly Making Fun of Kaido (Old Version)
After getting Whitebeard’s approval, Renault immediately floated towards the Beasts Pirates’ ship not far away.
In less than a minute, Raynor flew over the pirate ship. After arriving here, he saw Kaido on the deck, but he did not go down. Instead, he shouted directly below: “Kaido, I am here to negotiate with you, not to fight with you. If you can still move, come up and talk!”
“Gurgle gurgle gurgle…”
Kaido heard what Reno said, took a sip of the wine in his hand, and said without even looking at Reno: “Boy, you are not qualified to negotiate with me. Go back and tell Whitebeard that if he wants to negotiate, let him do it himself!”
When Renault saw Kaido’s disdainful look, instead of being unhappy, he secretly thought in his heart: Seeing Kaido’s disdainful look, he should not attack a child like me, so he can go down and check in with peace of mind!
Since Kaido looks like a strong man, I’ll give him a few stones to play with after he successfully signs in!
If Kaido knew what Renault was thinking, he would probably yell: Do I have to thank you for your reward?
Renault was just testing Kaido, and seeing that he was so disdainful of him, it was obvious that he would not attack him.
After the test, Renault immediately landed slowly and soon floated to five meters in front of Kaido. This is the limit range of the check-in task. If it exceeds five meters, the check-in will not be successful.
“The system clocks me in!”
[Ding! The clock-in task has been initiated. Please stay five meters away from the clock-in task target for one minute to successfully clock in.]As soon as Reno approached, he immediately started punching in, and then he said to Kaido: “Kaido, I am not a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. I am looking for you only on my own behalf. Whitebeard did not ask me to come. Are you sure you don’t want to listen to what I want to discuss with you about cooperation?”
Renault now has only one goal, which is to delay time. He can only endure this minute and do whatever he wants after completing the clock-in task.
After hearing what Reno said, Kaido finally glanced at him straight in the eye, and then said with disdain: “You little brat are so weak that I can kill you with just one finger. How dare you come to discuss cooperation with me?”
[Host, hold on, thirty seconds left! ]When Renault heard what the system said, he cursed in his heart: Since you know that this kind of task is difficult to do, don’t trigger this kind of task for me!
He came through here to show off, to enjoy himself, to support a young wife, but he didn’t come here to be bullied!
[Host, you can’t wrongly accuse the system. The punch-in task is triggered by the host himself. The system cannot control the triggered punch-in task.]The system seemed to know what Renault was thinking, and immediately jumped out to protest and put all the blame on Renault.
As for the system saying that triggering the punch-in task is not controlled by it, whether it is true or not, I guess only the system itself knows!
Renault did not care about the system anymore, nor did he argue with the system, because he was still on the enemy’s ship. The revolution had not yet succeeded, and he still needed to keep working hard!
Although Renault was very angry and wanted to give Kaido a few stones right now, he could only smile and say, “Kaido, sometimes strength is not everything. There is a saying that money makes the world go round. Have you heard of it?”
Kaido originally thought that Reno was just a child, so he didn’t take it seriously. However, after a few words of communication, he found that this kid’s mind was so mature that it was terrifying. He didn’t look like a five-year-old child at all.
Kaido looked at the little Renault in front of him and secretly guessed in his heart: Could this kid be an adult? The reason why he looks like a child is because he ate some devil fruit, right?
Thinking of this, Kaido did not refuse to discuss cooperation, but asked with interest: “Tell me, what kind of cooperation do you want to discuss with me?”
Seeing that Kaido no longer refused to discuss cooperation, Raynor immediately started to deceive Kaido and said, “I have my eyes on a place that is extremely rich. Every household there has a fortune of tens of billions of berries, but I can’t take it down by myself, so I came here to ask if you are interested?”
“If we can capture this place, we will have countless wealth, so much that we can’t spend it all in several lifetimes!”
Kaido’s eyes lit up when he heard what Reno said, but he immediately asked angrily, “Where is this kind of place in the world? Are you making fun of me, kid?”
Seeing Kaido suddenly angry, Raynor quickly waved his hands to show a sincere look, and continued to deceive: “I guarantee with my life that there is definitely such a place, and I am still on your ship now, how dare I lie to you!”
Kaido saw that Reno didn’t look like he was lying, so he sat down again, but he still threatened: “Boy, if you dare to lie to me, I will make you regret coming into this world… Keep talking!”
Countless Baileys, this huge temptation, but Kaido suppressed his anger.
Kaido knew that it was very likely fake, but he still wanted to listen to it first. What if there really was such a place?
Don’t be afraid of ten thousand things, just be safe!
Renault didn’t know what Kaido was thinking. He was secretly counting the seconds in his mind because his punch-in mission would be completed soon!
[Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully checking in! ][Rewards are being distributed to the host…][Congratulations to the host for obtaining; 200 attribute points]It seemed like a lot of time had passed while Renault was counting down and Kaido was thinking about it, but in fact, only a few seconds had passed.
When Renault heard the system say that the clock-in was successful and the reward had been distributed, he immediately prepared to leave at any time.
After all the preparations were done, Reno looked at Kaido with excitement and said, “The place I just mentioned is where the Celestial Dragons live, [Holy Land Marijoa]. Every family there is rich. If you and I join hands to take over this place, we will not only have countless wealth, but the whole world will belong to us…”
Reno was talking nonsense with excitement, and the pirates on the Beasts Pirates were all stunned by what he said.
Everyone looked at Renault with stunned expressions. They had only one thought in their minds: no one with a normal brain would ever say such words.
Chapter 56: Since we have become enemies, we must kill him! (Old version)
Taking advantage of the moment when the Beasts Pirates were stunned, Raynor immediately went full throttle and disappeared from the spot in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already in the sky dozens of meters away.
The reason why he said such shocking words was to create an opportunity to leave. It was obvious that his plan was very successful. At least everyone on the pirate ship, including Kaido, was stunned by his words.
“How dare you play tricks on me, you little bastard!”
Kaido was the first to come to his senses. He glared at Reno in the sky with eyes as angry as King Kong.
Raynor saw the frustrated Kaido in the sky, and sneered smugly: “Kaido, you are stupid, don’t blame others, so I won’t play with you anymore, bye!”
After Renault finished speaking, a ball of green energy emerged from his body. The green energy became stronger and stronger, and then he raised his hand and pulled it down suddenly.
Renault pulled down three times in succession and then flew towards the ship of the Whitebeard Pirates without looking back. A real man never looks back at the explosion.
“Ouch!” [Dragon roars]Kaido roared towards the sky, and then his whole body grew taller. In a short while, he turned into a dragon, and his huge body covered the sky and the sun.
Kaido glanced at Renault with his lantern-like eyes, and then chased after him directly. Although his body was huge, his speed was as fast as lightning and he appeared very agile.
Renault heard the movement behind him and glanced back quietly. Seeing a huge figure chasing him, his hair stood on end instantly. Then he flew towards Whitebeard’s ship with all his might.
Renault soon arrived not far from Whitebeard’s ship, and while flying he shouted to Whitebeard, “Uncle Whitebeard, help… help!”
“call out–!!”
As soon as Reno finished shouting, he had already landed, landing steadily on the splint, but his feet were still not touching the ground. He floated in the air and said to Whitebeard: “Uncle Whitebeard, that Kaido has gone crazy, you have to save me!”
Whitebeard glanced at Kaido who was approaching, then looked at Reno, and asked with a dark face: “Kaido is seriously injured now, there is no reason for him to come to trouble me, what’s going on?”
When Renault heard Whitebeard’s question, a flash of embarrassment flashed across his face, and then he returned to his innocent look and said nonsense: “I just went over to talk to him about cooperation, but I didn’t expect him to go crazy all of a sudden, and then I ran back. I really don’t know what happened!”
Kaido also came to the sky above the ship at this time. After hearing what Reno said, he immediately roared in anger: “You little bastard, you actually have the nerve to say that I am crazy. You who want to find someone to cooperate with to attack the holy land of Marijoa, you are the real lunatic, right?”
When the people on Whitebeard’s ship heard this, they all looked at Renault who was pretending to be innocent as if he was a monster.
Renault felt a little embarrassed by the stares, so he could only stiffen his neck and defend himself: “I thought this guy didn’t look very smart, so I wanted to trick him into attacking the Holy Land of Mary Geoise. After all, we have made an enemy of him, so we must beat him to death!”
Renault’s shocking action caused everyone on the boat to be silent for a few seconds, and then one by one, they all burst into laughter, even Whitebeard was no exception, and everyone laughed so hard that they couldn’t straighten their backs.
Kaido also heard what Renault said, and his eyes seemed to be on fire, and he was obviously very angry about these words.
After an unknown amount of time, Kaido gradually recovered. He stopped arguing with Raynor and looked directly at Whitebeard and asked, “Whitebeard, this little bastard dared to play tricks on me. Are you sure you want to protect him?”
When Whitebeard heard Kaido’s question, he laughed arrogantly and said, “Kaido, I want to protect him. What can you do to me?”
“If you haven’t had enough just now, I can fight you again. I guarantee that I will beat you until you cry for your parents!”
As Whitebeard spoke, he burst into laughter again. His whole body was full of vigor and all his domineering aura was pressed towards Kaido.
The sky was clear just now, but as soon as Whitebeard used his domineering aura, the sky was instantly covered with dark clouds.
“Boom boom—bang!!”
When the king appears, heaven and earth lose their luster.
Seeing that Whitebeard refused to give in at all, Kaido could only glare at Renault fiercely.
Then he turned around and flew back to his ship. It was not that he didn’t want to touch Renault, but with Whitebeard here, he couldn’t get close to Renault at all!
“Hoohoo!—Hoohoo!!”
“Buzz! Buzz!!”
Kaido had just turned around and flew towards his ship when he suddenly heard a series of breaking sounds coming from the sky. Not only Kaido heard this sound, but everyone in this sea area heard it.
Just when everyone was wondering why there was a sound of breaking air in the sky, everyone present saw three flaming meteorites falling straight towards their sea area.
Kaido saw that the meteorite was falling towards his ship, and thinking of Renault’s confusing behavior just now, he realized that it must be this little bastard’s doing!
Thinking of this, Kaido turned around and yelled at Raynor angrily: “I will remember this grudge against you, little bastard. From now on, I will never be reconciled with you!”
After Kaido roared angrily, he flew back desperately. He didn’t feel sorry for the minions who died just now.
But the people on the ship now are his team members. If they all died, it would be a real blow to him!
As soon as Kaido left here, a ball of green energy immediately emerged from Renault’s body, and then covered the entire hull. The whole ship gradually floated up until it stopped hundreds of meters above the sea level.
When Flower Sword Bista saw Renault dragging the boat into the air, he asked in confusion, “Little Renault, why are you dragging the boat to such a high place?”
Everyone on the boat didn’t know what Renault wanted to do, so they all looked at Renault with confusion, waiting for his explanation.
Whitebeard, the user of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, was the only one on the ship who knew why Renault did this, so he did not stop Renault.
Chapter 57: Renault: I have been coveting your bounty for a long time (old version)
Sailing: About my experience of playing cultivation on the sea: Chapter 57: Renault: I have been coveting your bounty for a long time
Renault heard Bista’s question and replied with a smile: “There may be a tsunami later. If we don’t come up, the ship will definitely be turned upside down!”
Three huge meteorites fell down. As long as Kaido didn’t catch them all and let the meteorites hit the sea, it would almost certainly cause a tsunami, so Renault dragged the ship into the air.
When everyone heard Renault talking about the tsunami, they immediately understood the reason. After all, they had followed Whitebeard for so many years and were not unfamiliar with tsunamis, but they just didn’t think about it in this way.
At this time, a blue figure flew from a distance and landed on the plywood. After the blue flames on his body disappeared, Marco’s figure was revealed.
After Marco came back, everyone just nodded to him as a greeting, and then looked in the direction where the meteorite fell.
When Marco came over, he also noticed the abnormality over there, so he just watched with everyone and did not ask any questions at this time.
The three meteorites formed a triangle and fell down, not directly above, but falling diagonally in three directions at the same time, so Kaido and King could only take one each, and the remaining one was given to everyone on the ship, and whether it could be successful or not was left to fate.
“Bang—bang!!”
Kaido and King each took a meteorite and successfully broke them both. Before they could be happy, they heard a rumbling sound behind them.
The two men turned their heads stiffly and saw that their boat had disappeared, and instead there was a vacuum zone, with the sea water desperately flowing back.
It turned out that the pirates on the ship wanted to use cannonballs to smash the meteorite, but it was obvious that they failed.
They also thought about escaping, but the meteorite was moving too fast. Even if they ran a few dozen meters away, it would be useless because the aftermath caused by the falling meteorite was enough to kill them several times.
If Kaido had been on the boat just now, he could have escaped with the ship. Unfortunately, when he ran out to chase Renault, this result was already doomed.
The reason why Renault pulled down three meteorites instead of two was that he calculated that there were only two strong people on their ship who could smash the meteorites, so he deliberately pulled down three meteorites.
Either don’t offend, or if you have to offend, beat them to death, and if you can’t kill them, then cripple them. Renault’s idea is so simple and plain!
Kaido glanced coldly at Reno on the boat not far away, then he grabbed Jin and flew into the depths of the sea, roaring as he flew: “Little bastard, I’m not done with you for today’s matter!”
When Kaido saw that Marco had returned and Queen had not shown up, he guessed that Queen was probably in danger, so he didn’t wait any longer and ran away with King.
Renault, who was on Whitebeard’s ship, didn’t take Kaido’s words to heart at all. He was a man with a system. You can’t kill me now because I haven’t grown up yet. But when I grow up, you, a reptile, will still be abused by me.
Kaido’s departure from here means that the battle is truly over, and Renault directly took the ship to the waters near Kuri.
Next was the celebration banquet. In order to thank the Whitebeard Pirates, Toki held a banquet directly at the Kuri Beach to entertain all the members of the Whitebeard Pirates.
————————I am the dividing line
[Time flies—a few months later]Several months, almost a year, have passed since the last battle. Raynor did not leave Wano Country with the Whitebeard Pirates, but chose to stay in Wano Country and live a shameless life with his young wife Hiyori.
Cross out the words above…
Renault stayed in Wano Country to learn swordsmanship from Kozuki Oden. There is no reason, he’s just handsome.
In Oden Castle, Renault had just returned from sword training and was lying on a self-made recliner. There was also a small figure accompanying him, massaging his shoulders and legs, and he was busy and having a lot of fun.
Renault looked at Hiyori who was massaging his legs in front of him and said reluctantly, “My dear wife, I may have to leave here!”
After Renault finished speaking, he secretly guessed in his heart: Judging from the time, Roger’s call should be coming soon!
When Hiyori heard what Renault said, her hands froze, she looked up, and asked with reluctance on her face: “Then my husband, will you… come to see me often in the future?”
Seeing how reluctant his young wife was to leave, Renault secretly sighed in his heart: It seems that the love I have shown for this young wife over the past six months has not been in vain!
Thinking of this, Renault patted his chest and promised: “I will definitely come to see you often, and I have the ability to open up space channels, so I can come back to see you anytime!”
After getting Renault’s reply, Hiyori happily became busy again, massaging shoulders and legs, and was having a great time.
[Another half month has passed]“Bulu Bulu – Bulu Bulu -“
Renault was practicing swordsmanship on an open space when the Den Den Mushi he had placed not far away suddenly rang.
“Is it finally here?”
Renault muttered to himself as he walked over.
“Ka-chan!”
Renault walked over and picked up the Den Den Mushi directly. When he saw the appearance of the Den Den Mushi, he knew that it was the person he was waiting for calling.
After knowing who it was, Renault did not wait for the other party to speak, and asked directly: “Are you ready to die?”
Roger, who was on the other side of the Den Den Mushi, heard what Nuo said and laughed out loud, “Hahahaha… Little Renault, your mouth is still as poisonous as ever!”
“But then again, you seem to have known what I wanted to do a long time ago, right?”
The reason why Roger asked this was because he had contacted Whitebeard in the past few months, although Whitebeard had promised Renault not to tell anyone else.
But he accidentally let the secret slip when chatting with Roger. Finally, under Roger’s questioning, he thought it was okay to tell Roger, so he just sold Renault.
When Renault heard Roger’s question, he no longer concealed it and answered truthfully: “The moment I saw you, I saw your end, but I knew I couldn’t stop it, so I never thought about stopping it!”
When Roger heard this, he was secretly surprised. He never expected that there would be someone in this world who could see through other people’s life and death at a glance!
Roger didn’t dwell on this topic, but asked directly: “You said you could do me a favor last time, and now I need your help. I wonder if you have any conditions for helping me?”
Renault had been talking to him for so long, waiting for words like this. He replied with a smile: “Of course I have conditions, and you will definitely not refuse. That’s your reward!”